⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀         ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
You can not select more than 25 topics Topics must start with a letter or number, can include dashes ('-') and can be up to 35 characters long.

5409 lines
566 KiB

  1. ��1
  2. ALIEN INTERVIEW
  3. BASED ON PERSONAL NOTES AND INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTIONS PROVIDED BY :
  4. MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
  5. EDITING AND SUPPLEMENTAL FOOTNOTES BY:
  6. LAWRENCE R. SPENCER
  7. ( AUTHOR OF "THE OZ FACTORS" )
  8. 2
  9. ALIEN INTERVIEW
  10. COPYRIGHT (C) 2008 BY LAWRENCE R. SPENCER.
  11. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.
  12. COVER AND BOOK DESIGN BY LAWRENCE R. SPENCER
  13. PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
  14. FIRST EDITION PRINTING: 2008
  15. ISBN: 978-0-6152-0460-4
  16. 3
  17. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
  18. MY SINCEREST THANKS TO THE ENTHUSIASTIC, INSIGHTFUL EDITORIAL SUPPORT OF MICHEL AND
  19. BRENDA. THANK YOU VERY MUCH TO ALL OF THE DILIGENT AND UNSELFISH WORK OF THE OWNERS,
  20. STAFF AND TIRELESS CONTRIBUTORS AND EDITORS OF WIKIPEDIA.ORG UPON WHICH THE
  21. MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK RELIES HEAVILY FOR EFFICACIOUS DOCUMENTARY SUPPORT OF
  22. MANY OF THE FOOTNOTED ITEMS SITED IN THE TEXT OF THE TRANSCRIPTS AND COMMENTS
  23. FROM MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY.
  24. DISCLAIMER
  25. AS FAR AS THE EDITOR OF THE BOOK, "ALIEN INTERVIEW" IS CONCERNED, AND FOR ALL PRACTICAL
  26. PURPOSES, THE CONTENT OF THE BOOK IS A WORK OF FICTION. THE EDITOR MAKES NO CLAIM TO
  27. THE FACTUALITY OF THE CONTENT, AND IN FACT, CANNOT PROVE THAT THE ALLEGED AUTHOR
  28. ACTUALLY EVER EXISTED. ALTHOUGH SOME OF THE DATES, LOCATIONS, PERSONS AND INCIDENTS
  29. DESCRIBED MAY BE FACTUAL OR BASED ON FACT, THERE IS NO EVIDENCE TO AUTHENTICATE THAT
  30. EQUALLY AS MANY MAY BE SUBJECTIVE CONTRIVANCES OF THE AUTHOR.
  31. ALL OF THE INFORMATION, NOTES AND TRANSCRIPTS RECEIVED BY THE EDITOR ARE CONTAINED IN
  32. THEIR COMPLETE, ORIGINAL FORM, AS REPRESENTED IN THE BOOK. THE EDITOR IS NO LONGER IN
  33. POSSESSION OF ANY ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS OR COPIES OF ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS FROM THE
  34. AUTHOR, I.E. MRS. MACELROY.
  35. SOME MATERIAL CONTAINED IN THE BOOK MAY HAVE SIMILARITIES TO EARTH PHILOSOPHIES AS
  36. THE VARIETY OF THESE ARE TOO NUMEROUS TO LIST, AND BEAR TOO MANY FUNDAMENTAL
  37. SIMILARITIES TO BE EASILY DIFFERENTIATED. ALTHOUGH THE BOOK DISCUSSES THE ORIGINS OF THE
  38. UNIVERSE, THE TIME TRACK OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, PARANORMAL ACTIVITIES OF IMMORTAL
  39. AND/OR EXTRATERRESTRIAL BEINGS, "ALIENS" OR "GODS", IT IS IN NO WAY THE INTENTION OF THE
  40. EDITOR TO REPRESENT, ENDORSE, FORWARD OR ASSUME THE VIEWPOINT OF THE AUTHOR, ANY
  41. POLITICAL DOCTRINE, ECONOMIC VESTED INTEREST, SCIENTIFIC HYPOTHESIS, RELIGIOUS PRACTICE
  42. OR PHILOSOPHY, WHETHER TERRESTRIAL OR EXTRATERRESTRIAL.
  43. THE NOTES AND TRANSCRIPTS CONTAINED IN THE BOOK, ARE SOLELY AND ONLY THE BASED ON THE
  44. REPRESENTATIONS AND DOCUMENTS PROVIDED BY THE AUTHOR, THE LATE MATILDA O'DONNELL
  45. MACELROY, UNLESS OTHERWISE SPECIFICALLY ANNOTATED BY FOOTNOTES IN THE APPENDIX OF
  46. THE BOOK.
  47. THE EDITOR IS NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR ANY ASSUMPTIONS, INFERENCES OR CONCLUSIONS MADE
  48. BY THE READER BASED ON THE MATERIAL IS THIS BOOK, WHICH ARE SOLELY AND ONLY THE
  49. RESPONSIBILITY OF THE READER.
  50. WHAT IS TRUE FOR YOU, IS TRUE FOR YOU.
  51. LAWRENCE R. SPENCER -- EDITOR
  52. 4
  53. TABLE OF CONTENTS
  54. ALIEN INTERVIEW TITLE PAGE.................................................................................................2
  55. TABLE OF CONTENTS .....................................................................................................................4
  56. FOREWORD ........................................................................................................................................5
  57. PREAMBLE..........................................................................................................................................6
  58. DEDICATION ......................................................................................................................................7
  59. EDITORIAL GUIDELINES USED IN THIS BOOK .......................................................................8
  60. DEFINITIONS......................................................................................................................................9
  61. INTRODUCTION: THE MYSTERY OF UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS......................10
  62. ABOUT THE SOURCE OF MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK ...........................................................13
  63. MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY: BIOGRAPHICAL INFORMATION ......................16
  64. THE LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY ....................................................................................19
  65. THE TRANSCRIPTS:
  66. CHAPTER ONE - MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN...............................................27
  67. CHAPTER TWO - MY SECOND INTERVIEW ............................................................................36
  68. CHAPTER THREE - MY THIRD INTERVIEW ...........................................................................38
  69. CHAPTER FOUR - THE LANGUAGE BARRIER........................................................................42
  70. CHAPTER FIVE - READING LESSONS .......................................................................................45
  71. CHAPTER SIX - MY EDUCATION BEGINS ...............................................................................48
  72. CHAPTER SEVEN - A LESSON IN ANCIENT HISTORY.........................................................55
  73. CHAPTER EIGHT - A LESSON IN RECENT HISTORY...........................................................66
  74. CHAPTER NINE - A TIME LINE OF EVENTS ............................................................................80
  75. CHAPTER TEN - A LESSON IN BIOLOGY ..............................................................................106
  76. CHAPTER ELEVEN - A LESSON IN SCIENCE........................................................................121
  77. CHAPTER TWELVE - A LESSON IN IMMORTALITY..........................................................129
  78. CHAPTER THIRTEEN - A LESSON IN THE FUTURE...........................................................133
  79. CHAPTER FOURTEEN - AIRL REVIEWS THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS..................139
  80. CHAPTER FIFTEEN - MY INTERROGATION .........................................................................144
  81. CHAPTER SIXTEEN - AIRL DEPARTS......................................................................................148
  82. POST SCRIPT FROM MRS. MACELROY..................................................................................150
  83. APPENDIX: EDITOR'S FOOTNOTES............................................................................ 156 - 303
  84. 5
  85. FOREWORD:
  86. "WE ASK, AS FOOLS WHO KNOW NOT OUR OWN SPIRIT:
  87. WHERE ARE THE HIDDEN TRACES LEFT BY THE GODS?"
  88. -- RIG VEDA --
  89. BOOK I, STANZA 164, LINES 5 A & B
  90. 6
  91. PREAMBLE
  92. WHAT GREATER BRUTALITY CAN BE INFLICTED ON ANYONE THAN TO ERASE OR
  93. DENY THE SPIRITUAL AWARENESS, IDENTITY,
  94. ABILITY, AND MEMORY THAT IS THE ESSENCE OF ONESELF?
  95. -- LAWRENCE R. SPENCER --
  96. 2008
  97. 7
  98. DEDICATION
  99. THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED TO ALL IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS, WHETHER THEY ARE
  100. AWARE OF THEMSELVES AS SUCH, OR NOT. IT IS ESPECIALLY DEDICATED TO THE
  101. WISDOM, COURAGE AND INTEGRITY OF THOSE GREATER BEINGS, WHO IN VARIOUS
  102. INCARNATIONS AT VARIOUS TIMES DURING THE PAST, IN THE PRESENT AND INTO THE
  103. FUTURE, ENKINDLE AND CARRY THE FLAME OF TRUTH INTO THE DARKEST CORNERS OF THE
  104. UNIVERSE.
  105. THIS DEDICATION IS NOT ONLY TO THE PHILOSOPHICAL TEACHINGS AND TECHNOLOGIES
  106. DEVELOPED BY THESE BEINGS, BUT TO THE DEMONSTRATED AND DOCUMENTED
  107. COURAGE TO APPLY THEIR PHILOSOPHY IN THE FACE OF OVERWHELMING IGNORANCE,
  108. OVERT HOSTILITY AND AGGRESSIVE SUPPRESSION BY LESSER BEINGS AND BY THE SELFSERVING VESTED INTERESTS OF INTER-GALACTIC AND PLANETARY POLITICAL, ECONOMIC,
  109. AND RELIGIOUS INSTITUTIONS.
  110. THOUGH RELATIVELY FEW IN NUMBER, THE PROFOUND WISDOM AND HEROIC
  111. DEDICATION OF SUCH BEINGS, AND THOSE WHO SHARE THEIR QUEST, HAVE BEEN THE
  112. ONLY EFFECTIVE DETERRENT TO SPIRITUAL SLAVERY. FREEDOM, COMMUNICATION,
  113. CREATIVITY ,TRUST AND TRUTH FOR ALL IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS IN THIS UNIVERSE
  114. IS THEIR LEGACY. THE GOOD EXAMPLES SET BY THEM IS OUR SANCTUARY AND
  115. SUSTENANCE. PERSONAL, DILIGENT APPLICATION OF THEIR TEACHINGS IS OUR WEAPON
  116. AGAINST THE DWINDLING SPIRAL OF CHAOS AND OBLIVION THAT IS THE MATERIAL
  117. UNIVERSE.
  118. -- LAWRENCE R. SPENCER --
  119. 8
  120. EDITORIAL GUIDELINES USED IN THIS BOOK
  121. I HAVE TRIED NOT TO EDIT THE MATERIAL I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY EXCEPT TO
  122. THE DEGREE NECESSARY TO MAKE A LOGICAL SEQUENCE OF THE MATERIAL SHE MAILED
  123. TO ME. WHEREVER POSSIBLE I HAVE QUOTED OR TRANSCRIBED HER ORIGINAL WRITTEN
  124. NOTES VERBATIM.
  125. IN SOME INSTANCES I HAVE TAKEN EDITORIAL LIBERTY TO ADD OTHER INFORMATION, OR
  126. SUPPLEMENTARY COMMENTARY WHICH I FEEL WILL ADD USEFUL DEFINITIONS, OR
  127. CLARIFICATION TO THE INFORMATION GIVEN IN THE OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPTS, OR TO HER
  128. REMARKS OR OBSERVATIONS. THESE APPEAR AS A NUMBERED "(FOOTNOTE)" IN THE
  129. APPENDIX AT THE END OF THE BOOK. ALL FOOTNOTE REFERENCES, WHERE POSSIBLE,
  130. ARE COPIED VERBATIM FROM THE FREE INTERNET ENCYCLOPEDIA WEBSITE
  131. WWW.WIKIPEDIA.ORG. IF INFORMATION WAS NOT AVAILABLE THROUGH WIKIPEDIA.ORG,
  132. I USED THE POPULAR INTERNET SEARCH ENGINE WWW.GOOGLE.COM TO FIND A WEBSITE
  133. REFERENCE THAT SEEMED MOST APPROPRIATE TO THE SUBJECT MATTER.
  134. MRS. MACELROY DID NOT MAKE A NOTATION OF DATES IN THE MOST OF THE
  135. DOCUMENTS, SO I AM NOT CERTAIN THAT THE SEQUENCE OF MATERIAL MATCHES THE
  136. ACTUAL SEQUENCE OF EVENTS, OR SEQUENCE OF THE INTERVIEWS, EXCEPT AS NOTED ON
  137. THE OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPTS THEMSELVES.
  138. SINCE IT HAS BEEN 60 YEARS SINCE THE DATE OF THE INTERVIEWS, AND CONSIDERING
  139. THE AGE OF MRS. MACELROY BEFORE HER DEATH, I REASONED THAT SHE DID NOT
  140. NECESSARILY HAVE AN ACUTE RECOLLECTION OF EXACT NAMES, DATES AND TIMES,
  141. EXCEPT AS RECORDED IN THE TRANSCRIPTS OF JULY 8TH THROUGH AUGUST 12TH, 1947.
  142. THE MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK IS ORGANIZED INTO THREE DIFFERENT TYPES. THE
  143. FOLLOWING NOTATIONS WILL BE USED TO DESIGNATE WHERE THESE APPEAR IN THIS BOOK:
  144. 1) (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTES)
  145. (TYPE FONT: TIMES ROMAN, 12 POINT)
  146. 2) (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  147. (COURIER NEW, 12 POINT)
  148. 3) 1 (FOOTNOTE)
  149. (TYPE FONT: ARIAL, 10 POINT, BOLD)
  150. -- THE EDITOR
  151. 9
  152. DEFINITIONS
  153. VESTED INTEREST:
  154. A SURVIVAL OR NON-SURVIVAL PLAN OR AGENDA WHICH HAS BEEN
  155. "CLOTHED" TO MAKE IT SEEM LIKE SOMETHING OTHER THAN WHAT IT ACTUALLY IS.
  156. ANY PERSON, GROUP OR ENTITY WHICH PREVENTS OR CONTROLS
  157. COMMUNICATION TO SERVE THEIR OWN PURPOSES, (PLANS OR AGENDA).
  158. -- REFERENCE: PAGE 37, THE OZ FACTORS , BY LAWRENCE R. SPENCER.
  159. MYSTERY:
  160. AN ENIGMA OR PROBLEM INVOLVING PARADOX OR APPARENT
  161. CONTRADICTION
  162. PROFOUND, INEXPLICABLE, OR SECRETIVE QUALITY OR CHARACTER
  163. -- REFERENCE: WWW.MERRIAM-WEBSTER.COM
  164. 10
  165. INTRODUCTION:
  166. THE MYSTERY OF UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS
  167. IF YOU HAVE STUDIED UFO PHENOMENA AT ALL, YOU ARE ALREADY FAMILIAR WITH THE
  168. INFAMOUS ORSON WELLES RADIO BROADCAST OF "WAR OF THE WORLDS, AND THE
  169. INVASION FROM MARS" 1
  170. (FOOTNOTE) ON OCT. 30, 1938. THIS FICTITIOUS RADIO
  171. DRAMATIZATION OF AN INVASION OF EARTH BY "ALIENS" INCITED A GLOBAL UFO AND
  172. EXTRATERRESTRIAL HYSTERIA LONG BEFORE THE UFO CRASH NEAR ROSWELL, N.M. IN
  173. 1947.
  174. DURING THE PAST 60 YEARS, SINCE THE ALLEGED ROSWELL CRASH, THERE HAVE BEEN
  175. TENS OF THOUSANDS OF REPORTED UFO SIGHTINGS. A GLOBAL HYSTERIA HAS EMERGED
  176. FROM "EVIDENCE" OF WHAT IS PRESUMED TO BE EXTRATERRESTRIAL PHENOMENON.
  177. CONCURRENTLY, THE UNRELENTING DENIAL OF THIS PHENOMENON BY THE U.S.
  178. GOVERNMENT HAS PRECIPITATED AN UNINTERRUPTED FLURRY OF ACCUSATIONS, COUNTERACCUSATIONS, COVER-UP CONSPIRACY THEORIES, LUNATIC FRINGE SPECULATIONS,
  179. "SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATIONS", ETC., ETC., AD NAUSEAM, AND A GROWING MULTITUDE OF
  180. SIMILAR ALLEGED "CLOSE ENCOUNTERS".
  181. MY FIRST THOUGHT WHEN I RECEIVED THE PACKAGE OF DOCUMENTS FROM MRS.
  182. MACELROY WAS: "THIS IS JUST ANOTHER SET OF MAJESTIC-12 DOCUMENTS".
  183. 2
  184. (FOOTNOTE) I AM REFERRING TO A "MYSTERIOUS PACKAGE" REPORTEDLY RECEIVED BY
  185. MAIL IN 1984 SHORTLY AFTER THE DEATH OF THE LAST SURVIVING MEMBER OF THE SOCALLED "MAJESTIC-12" COMMITTEE, ALLEGED TO HAVE BEEN ORGANIZED BY PRESIDENT
  186. HARRY TRUMAN SHORTLY AFTER THE ROSWELL INCIDENT IN 1947.
  187. THERE ARE SEVERAL SIMILARITIES TO THE "MAJESTIC-12" DOCUMENTS AND THE
  188. PACKAGE I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY. IN THE CASE OF THE FORMER, AN
  189. ENVELOPE WAS SENT FROM AN ANONYMOUS SENDER WITH NO RETURN ADDRESS. IT
  190. CONTAINED AN UNDEVELOPED ROLL OF FILM. THAT'S ALL. ON THE ROLL OF FILM WERE
  191. PHOTOS OF DOCUMENTS THAT WERE ASSUMED TO BE AUTHENTIC BY THE RECIPIENT AND
  192. HIS COLLEAGUES WHOSE VESTED INTEREST, I.E. LIVELIHOOD, DEPEND HEAVILY ON
  193. ATTRACTING PUBLIC NOTICE AND CREDIBILITY TO THEMSELVES AS "LEADING AUTHORITIES"
  194. ON THE SUBJECT OF UFO PHENOMENA. THEY HAVE WORKED RELENTLESSLY SINCE
  195. THEN TO DISCOVER "PROOF" THAT THE DOCUMENTS ARE AUTHENTIC. OF COURSE,
  196. GOVERNMENT AGENCIES DENY EVERYTHING ALLEGED IN THE DOCUMENTS AND
  197. ANYTHING HAVING TO DO WITH THE SUBJECT OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS IN GENERAL.
  198. 11
  199. IN ADDITION, THE SUBJECT HAS BECOME SO THOROUGHLY OVERWHELMED WITH OBVIOUS
  200. FALSE REPORTS, DISCREDITED SOURCES, HEARSAY, MANUFACTURED FALSEHOODS,
  201. MISUNDERSTANDINGS, MISSING INFORMATION, ADDED INAPPLICABLE INFORMATION AND
  202. A MYRIAD OF OTHER CONFLICTING COMPLEXITIES WHICH HAVE MADE THE SUBJECT
  203. LAUGHABLE OR UNAPPROACHABLE AS A SCIENCE. THIS MAY BE INTENTIONAL, OR
  204. SIMPLY A REFLECTION OF THE GENERAL CHAOS AND BARBARISM THAT IS HUMANITY.
  205. AS FOR GOVERNMENT DENIALS AND COVER-UPS, THE EVENTS OF SEPTEMBER 11, 2001,
  206. HAVE MADE IT ABUNDANTLY APPARENT TO ME THAT THE U.S. GOVERNMENT HAS
  207. DESTROYED ANY VESTIGE OF TRUST THE AMERICAN PEOPLE AND THE WORLD MAY HAVE
  208. HARBORED, EVEN THROUGH THE VIETNAM WAR, WATERGATE, AND MANY SIMILAR
  209. BETRAYALS, IN THE "HONESTY" OF THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT, MILITARY AND
  210. INTELLIGENCE COMMUNITY, BY BLATANTLY LYING TO IT'S OWN PEOPLE ABOUT ALMOST
  211. ANYTHING AND EVERYTHING.
  212. IN SPITE OF VAST NUMBERS OF "UFO SIGHTINGS", INNUMERABLE REPORTS OF "ALIEN
  213. ABDUCTIONS", AND "CLOSE ENCOUNTERS" WITH EXTRATERRESTRIALS THAT PERVADE NEARLY
  214. ALL OF PREHISTORIC AND RECORDED HUMAN HISTORY I FOUND ONLY ONE UNDERLYING,
  215. UNIFYING, UNDISPUTABLE, AXIOMATIC COMMON DENOMINATOR THAT PERMEATES ALL OF
  216. THIS DATA:
  217. ASSUMING THAT SUBJECTIVE REALITY, OR BELIEFS, OF INDIVIDUALS IS ACCEPTABLE
  218. EVIDENCE, THERE HAS BEEN NO UNIVERSALLY AGREED UPON "PROOF" THAT UFOS AND
  219. / OR EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFE FORMS EXIST WHETHER BASED ON GOVERNMENT ADMISSION ,
  220. PHYSICAL EVIDENCE, CIRCUMSTANTIAL OR SUBJECTIVE DATA.
  221. THERE ARE SEVERAL DEDUCTIONS I CAN INFER FROM THE LACK OF AGREEMENT,
  222. GOVERNMENT ADMISSION OR PHYSICAL EVIDENCE THAT SUCH THINGS ARE REAL THAT, IF
  223. VERIFIED, MAY LEAD TO A WORKABLE SOLUTION TO THIS MYSTERY:
  224. DEDUCTION:
  225. IN SPITE OF AN ENORMOUS COLLECTION OF SUBJECTIVE, CIRCUMSTANTIAL AND OBJECTIVE
  226. "EVIDENCE" OF EXTRATERRESTRIAL ACTIVITY ON AND AROUND EARTH, THE EXISTENCE,
  227. INTENTIONS AND THE ACTIVITIES OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS REMAIN HIDDEN AND
  228. MYSTERIOUS.
  229. DEDUCTION:
  230. UNIVERSALLY AGREED UPON PROOF OF EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFE BASED ON SUBJECTIVE
  231. DATA, GOVERNMENT ADMISSION, PHYSICAL AND CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE ARE
  232. SUBJECT TO CONFLICTING VESTED INTERESTS, WHICH HAS MADE SUCH PROOF
  233. UNATTAINABLE.
  234. COLLECTIVELY, THESE DEDUCTIONS BEG THE OBVIOUS QUESTION:
  235. IF EXTRATERRESTRIALS LIFE FORMS EXIST, WHY IS THERE NO CONSISTENT, FORTHRIGHT ,
  236. OPEN, INTERACTIVE COMMUNICATION BETWEEN MANKIND AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS?
  237. 12
  238. FORTUNATELY, SUBJECTIVE REALITY DOES NOT REQUIRE EVIDENCE OR "PROOF".
  239. THEREFORE, I DECIDED TO WRITE THIS BOOK IN ORDER TO PASS ALONG A SUBJECTIVE
  240. COMMUNICATION I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY TO OTHER PEOPLE WHO MAY BE
  241. INTERESTED IN IT.
  242. PERSONALLY, I AM NOT ASSUMING THAT ANYTHING I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY IS
  243. IN ANY WAY AUTHENTIC, WITH THE EXCEPTION OF THE ENVELOPE AND THE PAPER INSIDE
  244. THE ENVELOPE. I CANNOT SUBSTANTIATE ANY OF IT. INDEED, I CAN'T TRULY VERIFY THAT
  245. THERE WAS EVER SUCH A PERSON AS MRS. MACELROY OTHER THAN A VOICE I HEARD
  246. OVER THE PHONE IN 1998. THE VOICE COULD HAVE BEEN ANYONE. PERSONALLY, I
  247. DO NOT HAVE A VESTED INTEREST IN UFO RESEARCH. YES, I'VE WRITTEN A FEW BOOKS
  248. ABOUT IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS -- BECAUSE I'M INTERESTED IN THE SUBJECT. BUT I
  249. HAVEN'T SOLD ENOUGH OF THOSE BOOKS TO PAY FOR THE TIME IT TOOK TO WRITE THEM.
  250. IT IS A HOBBY. I EARN MY LIVING AS A SMALL BUSINESS CONSULTANT.
  251. IT IS NOT MY INTENTION TO JUSTIFY, EXPLAIN, OR REMEDY ANY DISABILITY TO PERCEIVE OR
  252. UNDERSTAND THE MYSTERIES OF EXTRATERRESTRIAL EXISTENCE, UFOS, GOVERNMENTS
  253. AGENDAS OR SPIRITUAL ABILITIES. NOR IS IT INTENDED TO EDUCATE, PERSUADE, OR
  254. PROMOTE TO ANYONE THAT ANY OF THESE PHENOMENA EXIST. FURTHERMORE, WHAT I
  255. MAY OR MAY NOT THINK ABOUT ANY OF THIS IS IRRELEVANT.
  256. MOREOVER, I HAVE BURNED ALL OF THE ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS, INCLUDING THE ENVELOPE
  257. I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY. I DO NOT WANT TO SPEND THE REST OF MY LIFE
  258. BEING HOUNDED BY UFO RESEARCHERS, GOVERNMENT AGENTS, GROCERY STORE
  259. TABLOIDS REPORTERS, UFO ADVOCATES AND DE-BUNKERS ALIKE, OR ANYONE ELSE.
  260. ANY "PROOFS" OR ATTEMPTS TO AUTHENTICATE THE ASSERTION THAT MRS. MACELROY
  261. ACTUALLY INTERVIEWED AN ALIEN IN 1947 WILL HAVE TO BE DONE BY OTHERS.
  262. RIPLEY SAYS, "BELIEVE IT, OR NOT". 3
  263. (FOOTNOTE)
  264. I SAY, "WHAT'S TRUE FOR YOU, IS TRUE FOR YOU".
  265. LAWRENCE R. SPENCER
  266. EDITOR
  267. 13
  268. ABOUT THE SOURCE OF MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK
  269. THE CONTENT OF THIS BOOK IS PRIMARILY EXCERPTED FROM THE LETTER, INTERVIEW
  270. TRANSCRIPTS AND PERSONAL NOTES I RECEIVED FROM THE LATE MATILDA O'DONNELL
  271. MACELROY. HER LETTER TO ME ASSERTS THAT THIS MATERIAL IS BASED ON HER
  272. RECOLLECTION OF COMMUNICATION WITH AN ALIEN BEING, WHO "SPOKE" WITH HER
  273. TELEPATHICALLY. DURING JULY AND AUGUST OF 1947 SHE INTERVIEWED AN
  274. EXTRATERRESTRIAL BEING WHO SHE IDENTIFIES AS "AIRL", AND WHOM SHE CLAIMS WAS
  275. AND CONTINUES TO BE AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER WHO WAS RECOVERED FROM A
  276. FLYER SAUCER THAT CRASHED NEAR ROSWELL, NEW MEXICO ON JULY 8TH, 1947.
  277. OBVIOUSLY, ANYONE READING ANYTHING ABOUT THIS MOST FAMOUS, OR INFAMOUS, OF
  278. ALL "FLYING SAUCER" OR "ALIEN ENCOUNTER" EVENTS MUST NECESSARILY BE HIGHLY
  279. SUSPICIOUS REGARDING 1) THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE REPORT AND 2) THE CREDIBILITY OF
  280. THE SOURCE OF INFORMATION, ESPECIALLY WHEN IT APPEARS FOR THE FIRST TIME SIXTY
  281. YEARS AFTER THE ALLEGED EVENT!
  282. I RECEIVED THE AFOREMENTIONED LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY ON SEPTEMBER 14TH,
  283. 2007, TOGETHER WITH A PACKAGE OF DOCUMENTS. THE PACKAGE CONTAINED THREE
  284. TYPES OF DOCUMENTS:
  285. 1) HAND-WRITTEN NOTES IN CURSIVE ON ORDINARY, LINED, 8 1/2" X 11"SCHOOL
  286. NOTEBOOK PAPER, WHICH I ASSUME HAD BEEN WRITTEN PERSONALLY BY MRS.
  287. MACELROY.
  288. 2) NOTES TYPED ON A MANUAL TYPEWRITER ON PLAIN, WHITE 20 LB. BOND PAPER,
  289. WHICH I AM ASSUME WERE PREPARED PERSONALLY BY HER. AT LEAST BOTH HAD THE
  290. APPEARANCE OF HAVING BEEN WRITTEN IN THE SAME HAND WRITING, AND / OR TYPED
  291. ON THE SAME TYPEWRITER CONSISTENTLY THROUGHOUT. THE WRITING IN THE NOTES I
  292. RECEIVED ALSO APPEARED TO BE THE SAME AS THE WRITING ON THE ADDRESS AND
  293. RETURN ADDRESS OF THE MANILA ENVELOPE I RECEIVED FROM NAVAN, IRELAND, WHICH
  294. WAS POSTMARKED ON 3 SEPTEMBER, 2007. SINCE I AM NOT A FORENSIC EXPERT, OR
  295. HANDWRITING ANALYST, MY OPINION IN THESE MATTER IS NOT A PROFESSIONALLY
  296. QUALIFIED JUDGMENT.
  297. 3) MANY PAGES OF TYPEWRITTEN TRANSCRIPTIONS OF HER INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN.
  298. THESE WERE OBVIOUSLY TYPED ON A DIFFERENT TYPEWRITER. THESE PAGES WERE
  299. TYPED ON A DIFFERENT TYPE OF PAPER AND SHOWED APPARENT SIGNS OF AGE AND
  300. REPEATED HANDLING.
  301. 14
  302. NONE OF THESE NOTES WERE ASSEMBLED IN ANY PARTICULAR ORDER, OR BY DATE,
  303. EXCEPT WHERE INDICATED BY A SENTENCE OR PARAGRAPH OF PREAMBLE OR
  304. EXPLANATION BY HER, OR BY EXTRAPOLATION FROM THE CONTEXT OF THE PAGES.
  305. VOLTAIRE 4 (FOOTNOTE) IS QUOTED AS HAVING SAID: "HISTORY IS A MISSISSIPPI OF LIES".
  306. ACCORDING TO THE COMMENTS MADE BY THE ALIEN IN THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS,
  307. SUPPLIED BY MRS. MACELROY, THE FUNDAMENTAL LESSON OF HISTORY IS THAT MANY,
  308. MANY GODS HAVE BECOME MEN, BUT VERY FEW MEN, IF ANY, HAVE RETURNED TO
  309. BEING A GOD AGAIN.
  310. ACCORDING TO THE ALIEN BEING -- "AIRL" -- IF ANYTHING HE / SHE / IT SUPPOSEDLY
  311. COMMUNICATED CAN BE TRUSTED -- AND IF THE "TRANSLATION" OR INTERPRETATION OF
  312. THIS ALLEGED COMMUNICATION IS ACCURATE, THE HISTORY OF THIS UNIVERSE IS A "RIVER
  313. OF LIES" DOWN WHICH THE MIGHT AND FREEDOM OF ALL-POWERFUL, GOD-LIKE, IMMORTAL
  314. SPIRITUAL BEINGS ENDED AND WAS LOST IN A SEA OF MATTER AND MORTALITY.
  315. FURTHERMORE, ACCORDING TO THE VERY DIRECT AND UNDIPLOMATIC STATEMENTS MADE
  316. -- WHICH SEEM TO EXPRESS THE "PERSONAL OPINION" OF THE ALIEN -- IF ONE WERE
  317. TRAVELING THE FAR REACHES OF THE UNIVERSE IN SEARCH OF A PLACE CALLED "HELL", IT
  318. WOULD BE AN ACCURATE DESCRIPTION OF EARTH AND THE INHABITANTS IN ITS CURRENT
  319. CONDITION.
  320. TO FURTHER COMPOUND, COMPLICATE AND MAGNIFY THE "INCREDIBLE" SOURCE OF THE
  321. "INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTIONS" I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY IS THE FACT THAT THEY
  322. ARE:
  323. 1) BASED ALMOST ENTIRELY ON "TELEPATHIC COMMUNICATION" BETWEEN THE ALIEN
  324. AND MRS. MACELROY.
  325. 2) MANY OF THESE INTERVIEWS DISCUSS "PARANORMAL" ACTIVITIES OF "IMMORTAL
  326. SPIRITUAL BEINGS".
  327. OF COURSE, MOST "SCIENTIFIC AUTHORITIES" ARE UNWILLING TO ACKNOWLEDGE OR
  328. PERCEIVE SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA OF ANY KIND.
  329. THE DICTIONARY DEFINITION OF THE WORD PARANORMAL IS:
  330. ADJECTIVE:
  331. 1. CANNOT BE EXPLAINED BY SCIENTIFIC METHODS
  332. 2. SUPERNATURAL, OR SEEMINGLY OUTSIDE "NORMAL" SENSORY CHANNELS
  333. BY DEFINITION, PEOPLE WHO USE THE WORD "PARANORMAL" ARE 1) NOT ABLE TO
  334. EXPLAIN SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA AND 2) SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA ARE OUTSIDE OF THEIR
  335. NORMAL SENSORY CHANNELS.
  336. 15
  337. IN SHORT, SCIENTISTS SUFFER FROM THE INABILITY AND/OR UNWILLINGNESS TO
  338. PERCEIVE AND/OR EXPLAIN SPIRITUAL ACTIVITIES. THEREFORE, THE DISCUSSION OF
  339. SPIRITUAL ACTIVITIES OR SPIRITUAL UNIVERSES IN THIS BOOK ARE EXPECTED TO BE
  340. UNDERSTOOD ONLY BY THOSE WHO CAN AND WILL PERCEIVE SUCH THINGS.
  341. ACCORDING TO THE TIME SPANS RELATED BY THE ALIEN IN SEVERAL OF THE INTERVIEWS,
  342. THERE ARE A NUMBER OF COMPELLING AND HERETOFORE UNKNOWN REASONS THAT
  343. SUGGEST THE POSSIBILITY THAT MANY EXTRAORDINARY MISCALCULATIONS HAVE BEEN
  344. MADE BY EARTH SCIENTISTS REGARDING THE ORIGINS AND ANTIQUITY OF THE UNIVERSE,
  345. EARTH, LIFE FORMS AND EVENTS. OF COURSE, THESE MAY OR MAY NOT BE ACCURATE
  346. EITHER, AS TIME AND IT'S UGLY STEP-CHILD, HISTORY, ARE LARGELY SUBJECTIVE.
  347. HOWEVER, IT CAN BE OBSERVED THAT, BY CONTRAST WITH INTERSTELLAR OR
  348. "MACROCOSMIC TIME", THE HISTORICAL PERSPECTIVE OF RESIDENTS OF EARTH IS LIMITED
  349. TO A RELATIVELY MICROSCOPIC PERIOD OF TIME, COMPARED TO WHAT ARE CONSIDERED
  350. TO BE "RECENT EVENTS" IN THE CHRONOLOGY OF AN SPACE TRAVEL CIVILIZATION, MUCH
  351. LESS THE ENTIRE TIME SPAN OF THE UNIVERSE.
  352. THE GEOLOGICAL RECORD OF EARTH IS RECKONED, BY THE BEST GUESSES OF SCIENTISTS,
  353. TO BE ONLY ABOUT 4 BILLION YEARS. THE ANTIQUITY OF HOMO SAPIENS IN THE
  354. ARCHAEOLOGY TEXTBOOKS IS ESTIMATED AT ONLY A FEW MILLION YEARS, AT MOST. EVEN
  355. THE ENTIRE BIOLOGICAL SPECTRUM IS CONSIDERED TO HAVE EXISTED ON THIS PLANET FOR
  356. ONLY A FEW HUNDRED MILLION YEARS. AND, BY AND LARGE, THE PERSONAL MEMORY OF
  357. INDIVIDUAL BEINGS ON THIS PLANET IS LIMITED TO ONLY ONE LIFETIME.
  358. ALL OTHER DATES, EVENTS, OR INTERPRETATIONS OF EVENTS CITED IN THIS BOOK ARE FROM
  359. TERRESTRIAL SOURCES, WHICH ARE PURELY SUBJECTIVE OBSERVATIONS, CONJECTURES, OR
  360. INVENTIONS OF HUMAN BEINGS, INCLUDING THOSE OF THE AUTHOR, AND MUST
  361. THEREFORE BE CREDITED OR DISREGARDED BY THE READER ACCORDINGLY, CONSIDERING
  362. THE PENCHANT OF EARTH INHABITANTS TO MYOPIA, EGOCENTRICITY, AND GENERAL
  363. IGNORANCE OF THE SEVERAL UNIVERSES IN WHICH WE DWELL.
  364. THIS BOOK IS INTENDED TO BE AN INFORMAL PRESENTATION OF INFORMATION PROVIDED
  365. TO ME, SIXTY YEARS AFTER THE FACT, OF A SERIES OF INTERVIEWS BETWEEN AN ALIEN
  366. SPACE CRAFT OFFICER, PILOT & ENGINEER AND AN ARMY AIR FORCE SURGICAL NURSE.
  367. 16
  368. MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
  369. BIOGRAPHICAL INFORMATION
  370. SINCE I HAVE NEVER MET MRS. MACELROY IN PERSON, AND SPOKE WITH HER OVER THE
  371. PHONE ONLY ONCE FOR ABOUT 20 MINUTES, I CAN NOT VOUCH PERSONALLY FOR HER AS
  372. A CREDIBLE SOURCE OF INFORMATION. IN FACT, I CANNOT FACTUALLY SUBSTANTIATE THAT
  373. SUCH A PERSON ACTUALLY EXISTED, ACCEPT THAT I DID SPEAK WITH HER ON THE PHONE
  374. AND I RECEIVED HAND-WRITTEN MATERIAL IN THE MAIL WHICH WAS SENT FROM A
  375. PHYSICAL ADDRESS IN IRELAND.
  376. WHEN I SPOKE TO HER ON THE PHONE IN 1998, I WAS LIVING IN FLORIDA. AT THE TIME
  377. OF OUR BRIEF PHONE INTERVIEW, MRS. MACELROY LIVED ON SCOTTY PRIDE DRIVE IN
  378. GLASGOW, MONTANA. I KNOW THIS BECAUSE I MAILED A COPY OF MY BOOK, THE OZ
  379. FACTORS, TO HER AS A GIFT AFTER IT WAS PUBLISHED IN 1999. I AM SURE SHE
  380. RECEIVED THE BOOK, BECAUSE SHE REFERS TO IT BY NAME IN THE LETTER I RECEIVED
  381. FROM IRELAND, AND SAYS THAT SHE READ IT.
  382. I DID A LITTLE RESEARCH ON THE INTERNET ABOUT GLASGOW, MONTANA FOR MY OWN
  383. INTEREST. GLASGOW WAS FOUNDED IN 1887 AS A RAILROAD TOWN THAT BECAME
  384. POPULAR DURING THE 1930S BECAUSE PRESIDENT FDR REQUESTED THAT FORT PECK
  385. DAM BE CONSTRUCTED THERE WHICH BECAME A HUGE SOURCE OF EMPLOYMENT FOR
  386. THE GLASGOW AREA. IN THE 1960S THE POPULATION FLOURISHED UP TO 12,000
  387. BECAUSE OF GLASGOW AIR FORCE BASE (SAC), WHICH WAS USED DURING THE
  388. VIETNAM CONFLICT AND THE EARLIER PART OF THE 'COLD WAR'. THE BASE WAS
  389. DEACTIVATED AND CLOSED IN 1969.
  390. WHEN I TALKED TO MRS. MACELROY ON THE PHONE SHE MENTIONED THAT SHE HAD
  391. BEEN RELOCATED THERE BY THE U.S. AIR FORCE AFTER HER SERVICE WAS COMPLETED,
  392. AND THAT'S WHERE SHE MET HER HUSBAND, WHO WAS AN ENGINEER. I DON'T THINK
  393. SHE MENTIONED HIS FIRST NAME. HOWEVER, HE WORKED ON BUILDING THE FORT PECK
  394. DAM, WHICH CREATED THE MASSIVE FORT PECK LAKE. ALTHOUGH THE DAM WAS
  395. FINISHED IN 1940, HE WAS A GREAT FISHERMAN AND OUTDOORSMAN, SO HE STAYED IN
  396. THE AREA. I GATHERED THAT THE IRISH HERITAGE OF THE PLACE HAD SOMETHING TO DO
  397. WITH IT, BUT DIDN'T PURSUE THAT POINT WITH HER. I HAVEN'T BEEN ABLE TO FIND ANY
  398. RECORD OF A "MACELROY" WHO WORKED AT THE DAM, BUT THE PERSONNEL RECORDS
  399. FROM THAT PERIOD ARE VIRTUALLY NON-EXISTENT AS FAR AS I CAN DETERMINE.
  400. I CONTACTED HER DURING MY RESEARCH FOR THE OZ FACTORS BOOK BECAUSE I WAS
  401. LED TO BELIEVE, THROUGH A VERY CIRCUITOUS LINE OF INVESTIGATION, THAT THIS WOMEN
  402. 17
  403. WAS SUSPECTED OF HAVING BEEN INVOLVED WITH ALIEN CONTACT AT AREA 51, OR THE
  404. ROSWELL CRASH SITE, OR SOMETHING SIMILAR.
  405. THROUGH A SEQUENCE OF CIRCUMSTANTIAL INFERENCES AND ACCIDENTAL REFERRALS, I
  406. ACTUALLY FOUND HER NUMBER IN THE PHONE BOOK AND CALLED HER UP JUST ON THE
  407. CHANCE THAT THERE MIGHT REALLY BE SUCH A PERSON.
  408. NEEDLESS TO SAY, WHEN I CALLED HER SHE WAS LESS THAN FORTHCOMING IN HER
  409. RESPONSE TO MY QUESTIONS. HOWEVER, I THINK SHE WAS IMPRESSED BY MY
  410. GENUINE AND INNOCENT SINCERITY TO GET INFORMATION FOR MY BOOK, AND REALIZED
  411. THAT I HAD NO NEFARIOUS OR FINANCIALLY MOTIVATED PURPOSES OR REASON TO EXPLOIT
  412. HER IN ANY WAY. NONETHELESS, SHE DID NOT GIVE ME ANY USEFUL INFORMATION AT
  413. THAT TIME, EXCEPT TO SAY THAT SHE HAD BEEN IN THE ARMY AND WAS STATIONED IN
  414. NEW MEXICO IN 1947.
  415. SHE COULD NOT DISCUSS ANYTHING WHATSOEVER ABOUT ANY KIND OF INCIDENT, AS HER
  416. LIFE DEPENDED ON REMAINING SILENT. ALTHOUGH THIS PIQUED MY INTEREST EVEN
  417. MORE, IT WAS FUTILE TO TRY TO PUSH HER ANY FURTHER, SO I GAVE UP AND FORGOT ABOUT
  418. HER UNTIL LAST SEPTEMBER, WHEN I GOT THE PACKAGE FROM IRELAND.
  419. I TRIED TO CONTACT HER IN IRELAND AT THE RETURN ADDRESS ON THE PACKAGE, BUT
  420. RECEIVED NO REPLY FROM HER, NOR HAVE I BEEN ABLE TO FIND ANYONE IN MEATH
  421. COUNTY, IRELAND WHO WAS ACQUAINTED WITH EITHER OF THEM EXCEPT THE LANDLADY
  422. FROM WHOM THEY RENTED A ROOM FOR A FEW WEEKS BEFORE THEIR DEATHS, WHICH
  423. SEEMED TO HAVE OCCURRED SIMULTANEOUSLY, ALTHOUGH I HAVE NO REAL EVIDENCE
  424. OF THIS.
  425. HOWEVER, THE POST MARK OF THE ENVELOPE SHE SENT TO ME WAS STAMPED AT THE
  426. POST OFFICE IN NAVAN, CO. MEATH, IRELAND ON THE DATE SITED ABOVE. SINCE THERE
  427. IS AN ACTUAL RESIDENCE (ACCORDING TO GOOGLE MAPS) AT THE RETURN ADDRESS
  428. SHOWN ON THE ENVELOPE, I WROTE TO THE ADDRESS AND WAS ADVISED BY THE HOME
  429. OWNER THAT BOTH MRS. MACELROY AND HER HUSBAND, WHOSE NAME TURNS OUT TO
  430. HAVE BEEN "PAUL", WERE BOTH RECENTLY DECEASED. SHE SAID THAT THE CREMATED
  431. REMAINS OF MRS. MACELROY AND HER HUSBAND WERE INTERRED AT SAINT FINIAN
  432. CEMETERY ON ATHBOY ROAD.
  433. SUBSEQUENTLY, I HAVE NOT BEEN ABLE TO FIND ANY RECORD OF HER UNDER THE
  434. MAIDEN NAME OF O'DONNELL, NOR HAVE I HAD ANY SUCCESS AT DISCOVERING ANY
  435. PERSONAL FRIEND, FAMILY MEMBER OR DOCUMENT TO CONFIRM HER BIRTH, MEDICAL
  436. EDUCATION, OR MILITARY RECORD, MARRIAGE OR DEATH, WITH THE EXCEPTION OF HER
  437. LANDLADY IN IRELAND (WHO IS NOT A RELATIVE) JUST BEFORE HER DEATH. I SUSPECT THAT
  438. THIS IS THE FALSE IDENTITY GIVEN TO HER BY THE MILITARY WHEN SHE LEFT ROSWELL, AS
  439. MENTIONED IN HER NOTES.
  440. IN EITHER CASE, IT SEEMS LIKELY THAT HER IDENTITY AND ALL EVIDENCE OF HER HAS
  441. BEEN EXPUNGED FROM THE PUBLIC RECORD. I UNDERSTAND THAT CERTAIN GOVERNMENT
  442. 18
  443. AGENCIES ARE ADEPT AT COVERING UP EVIDENCE, OR MAKING RECORDS (AND PEOPLE)
  444. DISAPPEAR. IT SEEMS LIKELY THAT THIS HAS BEEN DONE IN HER CASE, DUE TO THE
  445. HIGHLY SENSITIVE NATURE OF THE ROSWELL INCIDENT AND CONSISTENT WITH THE REST OF
  446. THE ALLEGED "COVER UP".
  447. INASMUCH AS I DO NOT HAVE ANY FURTHER INFORMATION TO VERIFY OR SUBSTANTIATE
  448. THAT ANY OF THE NOTES OF THESE "INTERVIEWS" SENT TO ME BY MRS. MACELROY ARE IN
  449. ANY WAY FACTUAL, OTHER THAN WHAT I HAVE ALREADY MENTIONED, LET THE READER
  450. BEWARE, AND TAKE HEED ACCORDINGLY!
  451. 19
  452. THE LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY
  453. _______________________________________________________________
  454. AUGUST 12, 2007
  455. DEAR LAWRENCE,
  456. I AM TYPING THIS LETTER TO YOU ON MY OLD UNDERWOOD
  457. TYPEWRITER THAT I BOUGHT AFTER I WAS DISCHARGED FROM THE
  458. ARMY. SOMEHOW IT SEEMS LIKE A FITTING CONTRAST TO THE
  459. SUBJECT OF THIS LETTER AND THE DOCUMENTS YOU WILL FIND
  460. ENCLOSED IN THIS ENVELOPE.
  461. THE LAST TIME I SPOKE TO YOU WAS ABOUT EIGHT YEARS AGO.
  462. DURING YOUR BRIEF TELEPHONE INTERVIEW WITH ME YOU ASKED
  463. ME TO ASSIST YOU WITH THE RESEARCH FOR "THE OZ FACTORS"
  464. BOOK YOU WERE WRITING BECAUSE YOU SUSPECTED THAT I MIGHT
  465. KNOW SOMETHING THAT WOULD HELP YOUR INVESTIGATION INTO
  466. THE POSSIBILITY THAT EXTRATERRESTRIAL BEINGS MAY HAVE
  467. INFLUENCED THE HISTORY OF EARTH. WHEN WE SPOKE, I TOLD
  468. YOU THAT I DID NOT HAVE ANY INFORMATION THAT I COULD
  469. SHARE WITH YOU ABOUT ANYTHING.
  470. SINCE THEN I HAVE READ YOUR BOOK AND FOUND IT VERY
  471. INTERESTING AND COMPELLING. YOU ARE OBVIOUSLY A MAN WHO
  472. HAS DONE HIS HOMEWORK, AND WHO COULD UNDERSTAND MY OWN
  473. EXPERIENCES. I'VE BEEN THINKING A LOT ABOUT YOUR
  474. ALLUSION TO THE OLD PHILOSOPHER WHOM YOU PARAPHRASED IN
  475. OUR PHONE CONVERSATION: "WITH GREAT POWER, COMES GREAT
  476. RESPONSIBILITY". ALTHOUGH I DON'T THINK POWER IS
  477. PERTINENT IN MY LIFE OR TO MY REASONS FOR SENDING YOU
  478. THE ENCLOSED DOCUMENTS, YOU CERTAINLY DID GET ME
  479. THINKING ABOUT MY RESPONSIBILITY.
  480. I HAVE RECONSIDERED MY POSITION, FOR A VARIETY OF
  481. REASONS, NOT THE LEAST OF WHICH IS MY REALIZATION THAT
  482. YOU WERE RIGHT. I DO HAVE A RESPONSIBILITY TO MYSELF,
  483. AT LEAST. I CAN NOT POSSIBLY TELL YOU THE PERSONAL HELL 5
  484. (FOOTNOTE) OF ETHICAL IRRESOLUTION AND SPIRITUAL AMBIVALENCE
  485. I HAVE ENDURED SINCE 1947. I DO NOT WANT TO KEEP PLAYING
  486. THE GAME OF "MAYBE I SHOULD HAVE, OR MAYBE I SHOULDN'T
  487. HAVE", THROUGH THE REST OF ETERNITY!
  488. 20
  489. MANY MEN HAVE BEEN KILLED TO EXTINGUISH THE POSSIBILITY
  490. OF REVEALING THE KNOWLEDGE I HAVE HELPED TO WITHHOLD
  491. FROM SOCIETY, UNTIL NOW. ONLY A SMALL HANDFUL OF PEOPLE
  492. ON EARTH HAVE SEEN AND HEARD WHAT I HAVE HAD THE BURDEN
  493. OF KEEPING SECRET FOR SIXTY YEARS. ALL THOSE YEARS I
  494. THOUGHT THAT I HAD BEEN ENTRUSTED WITH A GREAT DEAL OF
  495. CONFIDENCE BY THE "POWERS THAT BE" IN OUR GOVERNMENT,
  496. ALTHOUGH I HAVE OFTEN FELT THAT POWER IS GREATLY
  497. MISGUIDED, TO "PROTECT" MANKIND FROM THE CERTAIN
  498. KNOWLEDGE THAT, NOT ONLY DO INTELLIGENT EXTRATERRESTRIAL
  499. LIFE FORMS EXIST, BUT THAT THEY HAVE AND CONTINUE TO
  500. AGGRESSIVELY MONITOR AND INVADE THE LIVES OF EVERYONE ON
  501. EARTH EVERY DAY.
  502. THEREFORE, I THINK THE TIME HAS COME TO PASS ALONG MY
  503. SECRET KNOWLEDGE TO SOMEONE I THINK WILL UNDERSTAND IT.
  504. I DON'T THINK IT WOULD BE RESPONSIBLE OF ME TO TAKE THE
  505. KNOWLEDGE I HAVE INTO THE SILENT AFTERLIFE, BEYOND REACH
  506. OR RECOGNITION. I THINK THERE IS A GREATER GOOD TO BE
  507. SERVED THAN PROTECTING THE "VESTED INTERESTS" FOR WHOM
  508. THIS INFORMATION IS CONSIDERED A MATTER OF "NATIONAL
  509. SECURITY", WHATEVER THAT MEANS, AND IS THEREFORE
  510. JUSTIFICATION FOR MAKING IT "TOP SECRET". 6
  511. (FOOTNOTE)
  512. ALSO, I AM NOW 83 YEARS OLD. I HAVE DECIDED TO LEAVE
  513. THIS BODY, WHICH HAS OUTLASTED IT'S USEFULNESS TO ME,
  514. USING A PAINLESS METHOD OF SELF-ADMINISTERED EUTHANASIA. 7
  515. (FOOTNOTE) I HAVE A VERY FEW MONTHS TO LIVE, AND NOTHING TO
  516. FEAR OR LOSE.
  517. SO, I HAVE MOVED AWAY FROM MONTANA, WHERE MY HUSBAND AND
  518. I LIVED FOR MOST OF MY LIFE, TO SPEND OUR REMAINING DAYS
  519. IN A LOVELY RENTED UPSTAIRS BEDROOM IN A HOUSE IN THE
  520. HOMELAND OF MY HUSBAND'S FAMILY IN COUNTY MEATH,
  521. IRELAND. 8
  522. (FOOTNOTE)
  523. I WILL DIE NOT FAR FROM "THE GREAT MOUND" AT KNOWTH
  524. 9
  525. (FOOTNOTE),AND DOWTH, THE "FAIRY MOUND OF DARKNESS". THESE
  526. ARE SACRED "CAIRNS" OR MASSIVE STONE STRUCTURES THAT
  527. WERE ERECTED ABOUT 3,700 BCE AND ENGRAVED WITH
  528. INDECIPHERABLE HIEROGLYPHS -- ABOUT THE SAME TIME AS
  529. PYRAMIDS AND OTHER INEXPLICABLE STONE MONUMENTS WERE
  530. BEING BUILT ALL OVER THE EARTH.
  531. I AM ALSO NOT FAR FROM "THE HILL OF TARA", 10 (FOOTNOTE) THAT
  532. WAS ONCE THE ANCIENT SEAT OF POWER IN IRELAND WHERE 142
  533. KINGS ARE SAID TO HAVE REIGNED IN PREHISTORIC AND
  534. 21
  535. HISTORIC TIMES. IN ANCIENT IRISH RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
  536. THIS WAS THE SACRED PLACE OF DWELLING FOR THE "GODS" AND
  537. WAS THE ENTRANCE TO THE "OTHER WORLD".
  538. SAINT PATRICK CAME TO TARA TO CONQUER THE ANCIENT
  539. RELIGION OF THE PAGANS. HE MAY HAVE SUPPRESSED THE
  540. RELIGIOUS PRACTICES IN THE AREA, BUT HE CERTAINLY DID
  541. NOT HAVE ANY IMPACT ON THE "GODS" WHO BROUGHT THESE
  542. CIVILIZATIONS TO EARTH, AS YOU WILL DISCOVER WHEN YOU
  543. READ THE DOCUMENTS ENCLOSED. THEREFORE, THIS IS A
  544. FITTING LOCATION FOR MY DEPARTURE FROM THIS UNHOLY WORLD
  545. AND FINAL RELEASE FROM THE BURDENS OF THIS LIFE.
  546. THE CRYSTAL CLEAR PERSPECTIVE OF HINDSIGHT HAS REVEALED
  547. A HIGHER PURPOSE TO ME: ASSISTING THE SURVIVAL OF THE
  548. PLANET, ALL LIVING BEINGS AND LIFE FORMS IN OUR GALAXY!
  549. THE STATUS QUO OF OUR GOVERNMENT ESTABLISHMENT HAS BEEN
  550. TO "PROTECT THE PEOPLE" FROM KNOWLEDGE OF SUCH MATTERS.
  551. IN FACT, THE ONLY PROTECTION AFFORDED BY IGNORANCE AND
  552. SECRECY IS TO HIDE THE PRIVATE AGENDA OF THOSE IN POWER
  553. TO ENSLAVE OTHERS. AND, BY DOING SO, TO DISARM EVERY
  554. PERCEIVED ENEMY, AND ALLY, THROUGH SUPERSTITION AND
  555. STUPIDITY.
  556. THEREFORE, I HAVE ENCLOSED THE ORIGINAL AND ONLY
  557. EXISTING COPIES OF MY PERSONAL NOTES AND REFLECTIONS ON
  558. A MATTER WHICH I HAVE KEPT HIDDEN FROM EVERYONE, EVEN MY
  559. OWN FAMILY. I HAVE ALSO ENCLOSED MY COPIES OF TYPED
  560. TRANSCRIPTS CREATED BY THE STENOGRAPHER WHO TRANSCRIBED
  561. ALL OF MY INTERVIEWS WITH THE ALIEN SAUCER PILOT AFTER
  562. EACH INTERVIEW WAS FINISHED. I DO NOT HAVE ANY COPIES
  563. OF THE TAPE RECORDINGS THAT WERE MADE OF MY INTERVIEW
  564. REPORTS. NO ONE, UNTIL NOW, KNOWS THAT I WAS ABLE TO
  565. SECRETLY RETAIN COPIES OF THE OFFICIAL INTERVIEW
  566. TRANSCRIPTS.
  567. NOW I AM ENTRUSTING THESE DOCUMENTS TO YOUR DISCRETION
  568. TO IMPART TO THE WORLD IN ANY FORM OR MANNER YOU SEE
  569. FIT. MY ONLY REQUEST IS THAT YOU DO SO IN A WAY THAT
  570. WILL NOT THREATEN YOUR OWN LIFE OR WELL BEING, IF
  571. POSSIBLE. IF YOU WERE TO INCORPORATE THESE NOTES OF MY
  572. EXPERIENCES INTO A WORK OF FICTION, SUCH AS A NOVEL, THE
  573. FACTUAL NATURE OF THE MATERIAL COULD BE EASILY DISMISSED
  574. OR DISCREDITED BY ANY AGENCY FOR WHOM "NATIONAL
  575. SECURITY" IS USED AS A PERSONAL SHIELD AGAINST SCRUTINY
  576. AND JUSTICE.
  577. 22
  578. IN SO DOING, YOU COULD "DISAVOW ANY KNOWLEDGE" OF THEIR
  579. TRUE ORIGIN, AND CLAIM THAT IT IS A FICTITIOUS WORK OF
  580. YOUR IMAGINATION. WHOEVER SAID THAT "TRUTH IS STRANGER
  581. THAN FICTION" WAS "RIGHT AS RAIN". FOR MOST PEOPLE ALL
  582. OF THIS WILL BE "UNBELIEVABLE". UNFORTUNATELY, BELIEFS
  583. ARE NOT A RELIABLE CRITERIA FOR REALITY.
  584. ALSO, I AM SURE THAT IF YOU WERE TO SHOW THESE NOTES TO
  585. ANYONE THAT WOULD PREFER PHYSICAL, ECONOMIC OR SPIRITUAL
  586. SLAVERY OVER FREEDOM, THE SUBJECT MATTER CONTAINED IN
  587. THEM WOULD SEEM QUITE OBJECTIONABLE. IF YOU ATTEMPTED
  588. TO PUBLISHED THE DOCUMENTS AS A MATTER OF FACTUAL
  589. REPORTING IN A NEWSPAPER OR ON THE EVENING TV NEWS THEY
  590. WOULD BE REJECTED OUT OF HAND AS THE WORK OF A KOOK.
  591. THE VERY NATURE OF THESE DOCUMENTS MAKE THEM
  592. UNBELIEVABLE, AND THEREFORE DISCREDITABLE. CONVERSELY,
  593. THE RELEASE OF THIS INFORMATION IS POTENTIALLY
  594. CATASTROPHIC FOR CERTAIN POLITICAL, RELIGIOUS AND
  595. ECONOMIC VESTED INTERESTS.
  596. THESE DOCUMENTS CONTAIN INFORMATION WHICH IS QUITE
  597. RELEVANT TO YOUR INTEREST AND INVESTIGATIONS INTO ALIEN
  598. ENCOUNTERS AND PARANORMAL EXPERIENCE. TO USE YOUR
  599. ANALOGY IN "THE OZ FACTORS" BOOK, I CAN HONESTLY SAY
  600. THAT THE FEW FACTUAL REPORTS THAT HAVE BEEN MADE BY
  601. OTHERS ABOUT "ALIEN" INFLUENCES ARE ONLY A GENTLE BREEZE
  602. IN THE EYE OF AN APOCALYPTIC HURRICANE SWIRLING AROUND
  603. EARTH. THERE REALLY ARE WIZARDS AND WICKED WITCHES AND
  604. FLYING MONKEYS IN THIS UNIVERSE!
  605. THIS INFORMATION, WHICH HAS BEEN SUSPECTED AND/OR
  606. SPECULATED UPON BY SO MANY FOR SO LONG, HAS BEEN
  607. CONSTANTLY DENIED BY MAINSTREAM MEDIA, ACADEMIA, AND THE
  608. MILITARY-INDUSTRIAL COMPLEX 11 (FOOTNOTE) THAT PRESIDENT
  609. EISENHOWER WARNED US ABOUT IN HIS FAREWELL ADDRESS.
  610. AS YOU KNOWN IN JULY,1947,THE ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD
  611. (RAAF) 12 (FOOTNOTE) ISSUED A PRESS RELEASE STATING THAT
  612. PERSONNEL FROM THE FIELD'S 509TH BOMB GROUP HAD
  613. RECOVERED A CRASHED "FLYING DISC" FROM A RANCH NEAR
  614. ROSWELL, NEW MEXICO, SPARKING INTENSE MEDIA INTEREST. 13
  615. (FOOTNOTE)
  616. LATER THE SAME DAY, THE COMMANDING GENERAL OF THE EIGHTH
  617. AIR FORCE 14 (FOOTNOTE) STATED THAT MAJOR JESSE MARCEL, WHO
  618. WAS INVOLVED WITH THE ORIGINAL RECOVERY OF THE DEBRIS,
  619. HAD RECOVERED ONLY THE TATTERED REMNANTS OF A WEATHER
  620. 23
  621. BALLOON. THE TRUE FACTS OF THE INCIDENT HAVE BEEN
  622. SUPPRESSED BY THE UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT SINCE THEN.
  623. YOU MAY NOT KNOW THAT I WAS ENLISTED IN THE U.S. WOMEN'S
  624. ARMY AIR FORCE(WAC) 15 (FOOTNOTE) MEDICAL CORP WHICH WAS A
  625. PART OF THE US ARMY BACK THEN. I WAS ASSIGNED TO THE
  626. 509TH BOMB GROUP AS A FLIGHT NURSE 16 (FOOTNOTE)AT THE TIME
  627. OF THE INCIDENT.
  628. WHEN THE NEWS THAT THERE HAD BEEN A CRASH WAS RECEIVED
  629. AT THE BASE, I WAS ASKED TO ACCOMPANY MR. CAVITT, THE
  630. COUNTER INTELLIGENCE OFFICER, 17 (FOOTNOTE) TO THE CRASH SITE
  631. AS THE DRIVER OF HIS VEHICLE, AND TO RENDER ANY NEEDED
  632. EMERGENCY MEDICAL ASSISTANCE TO ANY SURVIVORS, IF
  633. NECESSARY. 18 (FOOTNOTE) THEREFORE, I BRIEFLY WITNESSED THE
  634. WRECKAGE OF AN ALIEN SPACE CRAFT, AS WELL AS THE REMAINS
  635. OF THE SEVERAL ALIEN PERSONNEL ABOARD THE CRAFT WHO WERE
  636. ALREADY DEAD.
  637. WHEN WE ARRIVED I LEARNED THAT ONE OF THE PERSONNEL ON
  638. BOARD THE CRAFT HAD SURVIVED THE CRASH, AND WAS
  639. CONSCIOUS, AND APPARENTLY UNINJURED. THE CONSCIOUS
  640. ALIEN WAS SIMILAR IN APPEARANCE, BUT NOT THE SAME AS,
  641. THE OTHERS. 19 (FOOTNOTE)
  642. NONE OF THE OTHER PERSONNEL PRESENT COULD COMMUNICATE
  643. WITH THE SURVIVOR, AS THE BEING DID NOT COMMUNICATE
  644. VERBALLY OR BY ANY RECOGNIZABLE SIGNS. HOWEVER, WHILE I
  645. EXAMINED THE "PATIENT" FOR INJURIES I IMMEDIATELY
  646. DETECTED AND UNDERSTOOD THAT THE ALIEN BEING WAS
  647. ATTEMPTING TO COMMUNICATE WITH ME BY "MENTAL IMAGES", OR
  648. "TELEPATHIC THOUGHT", 20 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH PROJECTED DIRECTLY
  649. FROM THE MIND OF THE BEING.
  650. I IMMEDIATELY REPORTED THIS PHENOMENON TO MR. CAVITT. AS
  651. NO OTHER PERSON PRESENT COULD PERCEIVE THESE THOUGHTS,
  652. AND THE ALIEN SEEMED ABLE AND WILLING TO COMMUNICATE
  653. WITH ME, IT WAS DECIDED, AFTER A BRIEF CONSULTATION WITH
  654. A SENIOR OFFICER, THAT I WOULD ACCOMPANY THE SURVIVING
  655. ALIEN BACK TO THE BASE.
  656. THIS WAS PARTLY DUE TO THE FACT THAT I WAS A NURSE, AND
  657. COULD ATTEND TO THE PHYSICAL NEEDS OF THE ALIEN, AS WELL
  658. AS SERVE AS A NON-THREATENING COMMUNICATOR AND
  659. COMPANION. AFTER ALL, I WAS THE ONLY WOMAN AT THE SITE
  660. AND THE ONLY ONE WHO WAS NOT ARMED. I WAS THEREAFTER
  661. ASSIGNED PERMANENTLY TO SERVE AS A "COMPANION" OF THE
  662. ALIEN AT ALL TIMES. 21 (FOOTNOTE)
  663. 24
  664. MY DUTY WAS TO COMMUNICATE WITH AND INTERVIEW THE ALIEN
  665. AND TO MAKE A COMPLETE REPORT OF ALL THAT I DISCOVERED
  666. TO COMMAND AUTHORITIES. SUBSEQUENTLY, I WAS SUPPLIED
  667. WITH SPECIFIC LISTS OF QUESTIONS PROVIDED TO ME BY
  668. MILITARY AND NON-MILITARY PERSONNEL, WHICH I WAS TO
  669. "INTERPRET" FOR THE ALIEN, AND RECORD THE RESPONSES TO
  670. THE QUESTIONS PROVIDED.
  671. I ALSO ACCOMPANIED THE ALIEN AT ALL TIMES DURING MEDICAL
  672. TESTING AND THE MANY OTHER EXAMINATIONS TO WHICH THE
  673. ALIEN WAS SUBJECTED BY STAFF FROM NUMEROUS GOVERNMENT
  674. AGENCIES.
  675. I WAS GIVEN A PROMOTION IN RANK TO SENIOR MASTER
  676. SERGEANT TO IMPROVE MY SECURITY RATING, AND TO INCREASE
  677. MY PAY GRADE FROM $54.00 A MONTH TO $138.00 A MONTH, FOR
  678. THIS VERY UNUSUAL ASSIGNMENT. I PERFORMED THESE DUTIES
  679. FROM JULY 7TH THROUGH AUGUST,1947,AT WHICH TIME THE
  680. ALIEN "DIED" OR DEPARTED THE "BODY", AS YOU WILL READ
  681. ABOUT IN MY NOTES.
  682. ALTHOUGH I WAS NEVER LEFT ENTIRELY ALONE WITH THE ALIEN,
  683. AS THERE WERE ALWAYS MILITARY PERSONNEL, INTELLIGENCE
  684. AGENCY PEOPLE AND A VARIETY OF OTHER OFFICIALS PRESENT
  685. FROM TIME TO TIME, I DID HAVE UNINTERRUPTED ACCESS TO
  686. AND COMMUNICATION WITH THE ALIEN BEING FOR NEARLY SIX
  687. WEEKS.
  688. HEREINAFTER IS AN OVERVIEW AND SUMMARY OF MY PERSONAL
  689. RECOLLECTIONS OF "CONVERSATIONS" WITH THE ALIEN CRAFT
  690. PILOT, WHOM I CAME TO KNOW BY THE IDENTITY OF "AIRL".
  691. I FEEL THAT IT IS MY DUTY AT THIS TIME, IN THE BEST
  692. INTEREST OF THE CITIZENS OF EARTH, TO REVEAL WHAT I HAVE
  693. LEARNED FROM MY INTERACTION WITH "AIRL" DURING THOSE SIX
  694. WEEKS, ON THE ANNIVERSARY OF HER "DEATH" OR DEPARTURE
  695. SIXTY YEARS AGO.
  696. ALTHOUGH I SERVED AS A NURSE IN THE ARMY AIR FORCE, I AM
  697. NOT A PILOT OR TECHNICIAN. FURTHER, I DID NOT HAVE ANY
  698. DIRECT CONTACT WITH THE SPACE CRAFT OR OTHER MATERIALS
  699. RECOVERED FROM THE CRASH SITE AT THAT TIME, OR
  700. THEREAFTER. TO THAT DEGREE IT MUST BE TAKEN INTO
  701. CONSIDERATION THAT MY UNDERSTANDING OF THE
  702. COMMUNICATIONS I HAD WITH " AIRL" ARE BASED ON MY OWN
  703. SUBJECTIVE ABILITY TO INTERPRET THE MEANING OF THE
  704. THOUGHTS AND MENTAL IMAGES I WAS ABLE TO PERCEIVE.
  705. 25
  706. OUR COMMUNICATION DID NOT CONSIST OF "SPOKEN LANGUAGE",
  707. IN THE CONVENTIONAL SENSE. INDEED, THE "BODY" OF THE
  708. ALIEN HAD NO "MOUTH" THROUGH WHICH TO SPEAK. OUR
  709. COMMUNICATION WAS BY TELEPATHY. AT FIRST, I COULD NOT
  710. UNDERSTAND AIRL VERY CLEARLY. I COULD PERCEIVE IMAGES,
  711. EMOTIONS AND IMPRESSIONS, BUT IT WAS DIFFICULT FOR ME TO
  712. EXPRESS THESE VERBALLY. ONCE AIRL LEARNED THE ENGLISH
  713. LANGUAGE, SHE WAS ABLE TO FOCUS HER THOUGHTS MORE
  714. PRECISELY USING SYMBOLS AND MEANINGS OF WORDS I COULD
  715. UNDERSTAND. LEARNING THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE WAS DONE AS A
  716. FAVOR TO ME. IT WAS MORE FOR MY OWN BENEFIT THAN HERS.
  717. BY THE END OF OUR INTERVIEW SESSIONS, AND INCREASINGLY
  718. SINCE THEN, I HAVE BECOME MORE COMFORTABLE WITH
  719. TELEPATHIC COMMUNICATION. I HAVE BECOME MORE ADEPT AT
  720. UNDERSTANDING AIRL'S THOUGHTS AS THOUGH THEY ARE MY OWN.
  721. SOMEHOW, HER THOUGHTS BECOME MY THOUGHTS. HER EMOTIONS
  722. ARE MY EMOTIONS. HOWEVER, THIS IS LIMITED BY HER
  723. WILLINGNESS AND INTENTION TO SHARE HER OWN, PERSONAL
  724. UNIVERSE WITH ME. SHE IS ABLE TO BE SELECTIVE ABOUT
  725. WHAT COMMUNICATION I AM ALLOWED TO RECEIVE FROM HER.
  726. LIKEWISE, HER EXPERIENCE, TRAINING, EDUCATION,
  727. RELATIONSHIPS AND PURPOSES ARE UNIQUELY HER OWN.
  728. THIS IS THE SYMBOL OF "THE DOMAIN"
  729. THE DOMAIN IS A RACE OR CIVILIZATION OF WHICH AIRL, THE
  730. ALIEN I INTERVIEWED, IS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER
  731. SERVING IN THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. THE SYMBOL
  732. REPRESENTS THE ORIGIN AND UNLIMITED BOUNDARY OF THE
  733. KNOWN UNIVERSE, UNITED AND INTEGRATED INTO A VAST
  734. CIVILIZATION UNDER THE CONTROL OF THE DOMAIN.
  735. AIRL IS CURRENTLY STATIONED AT A BASE IN THE ASTEROID
  736. BELT WHICH SHE REFERS AS A "SPACE STATION" IN THE SOLAR
  737. SYSTEM OF EARTH. FIRST AND FOREMOST, AIRL IS HERSELF.
  738. SECONDARILY, SHE VOLUNTARILY SERVES AS AN OFFICER, PILOT
  739. AND ENGINEER IN THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. IN THAT
  740. CAPACITY SHE HAS DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES, BUT SHE IS
  741. AT LEAVE TO COME AND GO AS SHE PLEASES ALSO.
  742. PLEASE ACCEPT THIS MATERIAL AND MAKE IT KNOWN TO AS MANY
  743. PEOPLE AS POSSIBLE. I REPEAT THAT IT IS NOT MY
  744. INTENTION TO ENDANGER YOUR LIFE WITH THE POSSESSION OF
  745. THIS MATERIAL, NOR DO I REALLY EXPECT YOU TO BELIEVE ANY
  746. 26
  747. OF IT EITHER. HOWEVER, I DO SENSE THAT YOU CAN
  748. APPRECIATE THE VALUE THAT SUCH KNOWLEDGE MAY HAVE TO
  749. THOSE WHO ARE WILLING AND ABLE TO FACE THE REALITY OF
  750. IT.
  751. MANKIND NEEDS TO KNOW THE ANSWERS TO QUESTIONS WHICH ARE
  752. CONTAINED IN THESE DOCUMENTS. WHO ARE WE? WHERE DID WE
  753. COME FROM? WHAT IS OUR PURPOSE ON EARTH? IS MANKIND
  754. ALONE IN THE UNIVERSE? IF THERE IS INTELLIGENT LIFE
  755. ELSEWHERE WHY HAVE THEY NOT CONTACTED US?
  756. IT IS VITAL THAT PEOPLE UNDERSTAND THE DEVASTATING
  757. CONSEQUENCES TO OUR SPIRITUAL AND PHYSICAL SURVIVAL IF
  758. WE FAIL TO TAKE EFFECTIVE ACTION TO UNDO THE LONGSTANDING AND PERVASIVE EFFECTS OF ALIEN INTERVENTION ON
  759. EARTH.
  760. PERHAPS THE INFORMATION IN THESE DOCUMENTS WILL SERVE AS
  761. A STEPPING STONE TO A BETTER FUTURE FOR MANKIND. I HOPE
  762. THAT YOU CAN BE MORE CLEVER, CREATIVE AND COURAGEOUS IN
  763. THE DISTRIBUTION OF THIS INFORMATION THAN I HAVE BEEN.
  764. MAY THE GODS BLESS YOU AND KEEP YOU.
  765. MRS. MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
  766. SENIOR MASTER SERGEANT
  767. WOMEN'S ARMY AIR FORCE MEDICAL CORP, RETIRED
  768. 100 TROYTOWN HEIGHTS
  769. NAVAN, MEATH
  770. CO. MEATH, IRELAND
  771. 27
  772. CHAPTER ONE
  773. MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN
  774. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  775. "BY THE TIME THE ALIEN HAD BEEN RETURNED TO THE BASE I HAD ALREADY SPENT SEVERAL HOURS
  776. WITH HER. AS I MENTIONED, MR. CAVITT TOLD ME TO STAY WITH THE ALIEN, SINCE I WAS THE
  777. ONLY PERSON AMONG US WHO COULD UNDERSTAND HER COMMUNICATION. I COULD NOT
  778. UNDERSTAND MY ABILITY TO "COMMUNICATE" WITH THE BEING. I HAD NEVER BEFORE THAT TIME
  779. EXPERIENCED TELEPATHIC COMMUNICATION WITH ANYONE.
  780. THE NON-VERBAL COMMUNICATION I EXPERIENCED WAS LIKE THE UNDERSTANDING YOU MIGHT
  781. HAVE WHEN A CHILD OR A DOG IS TRYING TO GET YOU TO UNDERSTAND SOMETHING, BUT MUCH,
  782. MUCH MORE DIRECT AND POWERFUL! EVEN THOUGH THERE WERE NO "WORDS" SPOKEN, OR
  783. SIGNS MADE, THE INTENTION OF THE THOUGHTS WERE UNMISTAKABLE TO ME. I REALIZED LATER
  784. THAT, ALTHOUGH I RECEIVED THE THOUGHT, I DID NOT NECESSARILY INTERPRET IT'S MEANING
  785. EXACTLY.
  786. I THINK THAT THE ALIEN BEING WAS NOT WILLING TO DISCUSS TECHNICAL MATTERS, DUE TO THE
  787. NATURE OF HER POSITION AS AN OFFICER AND PILOT WITH THE DUTY TO MAINTAIN THE SECURITY
  788. AND CONFIDENTIALITY REQUIRED BY HER OWN "UNIT" OR ORGANIZATION. ANY SOLDIER WHO IS
  789. CAPTURED BY THE "ENEMY" IN THE LINE OF DUTY HAS A RESPONSIBILITY TO WITHHOLD VITAL
  790. INFORMATION, EVEN IN THE FACE OF INTERROGATION OR TORTURE, OF COURSE.
  791. BUT, IN SPITE OF THAT, I HAVE ALWAYS FELT THAT THE ALIEN BEING WAS NOT REALLY TRYING TO
  792. HIDE ANYTHING FROM ME. I JUST NEVER GOT THAT FEELING. HER COMMUNICATION ALWAYS
  793. SEEMED HONEST AND SINCERE TO ME. BUT, I SUPPOSE YOU CAN NEVER KNOW FOR SURE. I
  794. DEFINITELY FEEL THAT I SHARED A UNIQUE "BOND" WITH THE ALIEN. IT WAS A KIND OF "TRUST" OR
  795. EMPATHY THAT YOU HAVE WITH A PATIENT, OR A CHILD. I THINK THIS IS BECAUSE THE ALIEN
  796. COULD UNDERSTAND THAT I WAS REALLY INTERESTED IN "HER" AND HAD NO HARMFUL INTENTION,
  797. NOR WOULD I ALLOW ANY HARM TO COME TO HER, IF I COULD PREVENT IT. THIS WAS TRUE TOO.
  798. I REFER TO THE ALIEN AS "HER". ACTUALLY, THE BEING WAS NOT SEXUAL IN ANY WAY, EITHER
  799. PHYSIOLOGICALLY OR PSYCHOLOGICALLY. "SHE" DID HAVE A RATHER STRONG, FEMININE
  800. PRESENCE AND DEMEANOR. HOWEVER, IN TERMS OF PHYSIOLOGY, THE BEING WAS "ASEXUAL"
  801. AND HAD NO INTERNAL OR EXTERNAL REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS. HER BODY WAS MORE LIKE THE
  802. BODY OF A "DOLL" OR "ROBOT". THERE WERE NO INTERNAL "ORGANS", AS THE BODY WAS NOT
  803. CONSTRUCTED OF BIOLOGICAL CELLS. IT DID HAVE A KIND OF "CIRCUIT" SYSTEM OR ELECTRICAL
  804. 28
  805. NERVOUS SYSTEM THAT RAN THROUGHOUT THE BODY, BUT I COULD NOT UNDERSTAND HOW IT
  806. WORKED.
  807. IN STATURE AND APPEARANCE THE BODY WAS QUITE SHORT AND PETITE. ABOUT A 40 INCHES TALL.
  808. THE HEAD WAS DISPROPORTIONATELY LARGE, RELATIVE TO ARMS, LEGS AND TORSO, WHICH WHERE
  809. THIN. THERE WERE THREE "FINGERS" ON EACH OF TWO" HANDS" AND "FEET" WHICH WERE
  810. SOMEWHAT PREHENSILE. 22 (FOOTNOTE) THE HEAD HAD NO OPERATIONAL "NOSE" OR "MOUTH"
  811. OR "EARS". I UNDERSTOOD THAT A SPACE OFFICER DOES NOT NEED THESE AS SPACE HAS NO
  812. ATMOSPHERE TO CONDUCT SOUND. THEREFORE, SOUND RELATED SENSORY ORGANS ARE NOT BUILT
  813. INTO THE BODY. NOR DOES THE BODY NEED TO CONSUME FOOD, HENCE, THE ABSENCE OF A
  814. MOUTH.
  815. THE EYES WERE QUITE LARGE. I WAS NEVER ABLE TO DETERMINE THE EXACT DEGREE OF VISUAL
  816. ACUITY OF WHICH THE EYES WERE CAPABLE, BUT I OBSERVED THAT HER SENSE OF SIGHT MUST
  817. HAVE BEEN EXTREMELY ACUTE. I THINK THE LENSES OF THE EYES, WHICH WERE VERY DARK AND
  818. OPAQUE, MAY ALSO HAVE BEEN ABLE TO DETECT WAVES OR PARTICLES BEYOND THE VISUAL
  819. SPECTRUM OF LIGHT. 23 (FOOTNOTE) I SUSPECT THAT THIS MAY HAVE INCLUDED THE FULL RANGE
  820. OF THE ELECTROMAGNETIC SPECTRUM, 24 (FOOTNOTE) OR MORE, BUT I DO NOT KNOW THIS FOR
  821. SURE.
  822. WHEN THE BEING LOOKED AT ME HER GAZE SEEMED TO PENETRATE RIGHT THROUGH ME, AS
  823. THOUGH SHE HAD "X-RAY VISION". 25 (FOOTNOTE) I FOUND THIS A LITTLE EMBARRASSING, AT FIRST,
  824. UNTIL I REALIZED THAT SHE HAD NO SEXUAL INTENTIONS. IN FACT, I DON'T THINK SHE EVER EVEN
  825. HAD THE THOUGHT THAT I WAS MALE OR FEMALE.
  826. IT BECOME VERY OBVIOUS AFTER A SHORT TIME WITH THE BEING THAT HER BODY DID NOT REQUIRE
  827. OXYGEN, FOOD OR WATER OR ANY OTHER EXTERNAL SOURCE OF NUTRITION OR ENERGY. AS I
  828. LEARNED LATER, THIS BEING SUPPLIED HER OWN "ENERGY", WHICH ANIMATED AND OPERATED THE
  829. BODY. IT SEEMED A LITTLE BIT EERIE AT FIRST, BUT I GOT USED TO THE IDEA. IT'S REALLY A VERY,
  830. VERY SIMPLE BODY. THERE IS NOT MUCH TO IT, COMPARED TO OUR OWN BODIES.
  831. AIRL EXPLAINED TO ME THAT IT WAS NOT MECHANICAL, LIKE A ROBOT, NOR WAS IT BIOLOGICAL. IT
  832. IS ANIMATED DIRECTLY BY HER AS A SPIRITUAL BEING. TECHNICALLY, FROM A MEDICAL
  833. STANDPOINT, I WOULD SAY THAT AIRL'S BODY COULD NOT EVEN BE CALLED "ALIVE". HER "DOLL"
  834. BODY IS NOT A BIOLOGICAL LIFE FORM, 26 (FOOTNOTE) WITH CELLS, AND SO FORTH.
  835. IT HAD A SMOOTH SKIN, OR COVERING WHICH WAS GRAY IN COLOR. THE BODY WAS HIGHLY
  836. TOLERANT TO CHANGES IN TEMPERATURE, ATMOSPHERIC CONDITIONS, AND PRESSURE. THE LIMBS
  837. WERE QUITE FRAIL, WITHOUT MUSCULATURE. IN SPACE THERE IS NO GRAVITY, 27 (FOOTNOTE) SO
  838. VERY LITTLE MUSCLE STRENGTH IS NEEDED. THE BODY WAS USED ALMOST ENTIRELY ON SPACE
  839. CRAFT OR IN LOW, OR NO-GRAVITY ENVIRONMENTS. SINCE EARTH HAS A HEAVY GRAVITY, THE
  840. BODY WAS NOT ABLE TO WALK AROUND VERY WELL AS THE LEGS WERE NOT REALLY SUITED TO THAT
  841. PURPOSE. THE FEET AND HANDS WERE QUITE FLEXIBLE AND AGILE HOWEVER.
  842. OVER NIGHT, BEFORE MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN, THE AREA HAD BEEN TRANSFORMED
  843. INTO A BUZZING HIVE OF ACTIVITY. THERE WERE A DOZEN MEN WORKING ON SETTING UP LIGHTS
  844. 29
  845. AND CAMERA EQUIPMENT. A MOTION PICTURE CAMERA AND MICROPHONE AND A TAPE
  846. RECORDER WAS THERE ALSO SET UP IN THE "INTERVIEW ROOM". (I DON'T UNDERSTAND WHY A
  847. MICROPHONE WAS NEEDED, SINCE THERE WAS NO VERBAL COMMUNICATION POSSIBLE WITH THE
  848. ALIEN.) THERE WAS ALSO A STENOGRAPHER 28 (FOOTNOTE) AND SEVERAL PEOPLE BUSILY TYPING
  849. ON TYPEWRITERS.
  850. I WAS INFORMED THAT AN EXPERT FOREIGN LANGUAGE INTERPRETER AND A "CODE BREAKING"
  851. TEAM HAD BEEN FLOWN TO THE BASE DURING THE NIGHT TO ASSIST WITH MY EFFORTS TO
  852. COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN. THERE WERE ALSO SEVERAL MEDICAL PERSONNEL --
  853. SPECIALISTS IN VARIOUS FIELDS -- TO EXAMINE THE ALIEN. AND, A PROFESSOR OF PSYCHOLOGY
  854. WAS THERE TO HELP FORMULATE QUESTIONS AND "INTERPRET" THE ANSWERS. AS I WAS JUST A
  855. NURSE, I WAS NOT CONSIDERED TO BE A "QUALIFIED" INTERPRETER, EVEN THOUGH I WAS THE ONLY
  856. ONE THERE WHO COULD UNDERSTAND ANYTHING THE ALIEN WAS THINKING!
  857. THERE WERE MANY SUBSEQUENT CONVERSATIONS BETWEEN US. EACH "INTERVIEW" RESULTED IN
  858. AN EXPONENTIAL INCREASE IN UNDERSTANDING BETWEEN US, AS I WILL DISCUSS LATER ON IN MY
  859. NOTES. THIS IS THE FIRST TRANSCRIPT WITH THE ANSWERS TO A LIST OF QUESTIONS PROVIDED TO
  860. ME BY THE INTELLIGENCE OFFICER AT THE BASE WHICH I DEBRIEFED TO THE STENOGRAPHER
  861. IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWING THE INTERVIEW."
  862. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  863. TOP SECRET
  864. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  865. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  866. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 9. 7. 1947
  867. "QUESTION - "ARE YOU INJURED?"
  868. ANSWER -
  869. NO
  870. QUESTION - "WHAT MEDICAL ASSISTANCE DO YOU REQUIRE?"
  871. ANSWER -
  872. NONE
  873. QUESTION - "DO NEED FOOD OR WATER OR OTHER
  874. SUSTENANCE?"
  875. ANSWER -
  876. NO
  877. 30
  878. QUESTION - "DO YOU HAVE ANY SPECIAL ENVIRONMENTAL
  879. NEEDS, SUCH AS AIR TEMPERATURE, ATMOSPHERIC CHEMICAL
  880. CONTENT, AIR PRESSURE, OR WASTE ELIMINATION?"
  881. ANSWER -
  882. NO. I AM NOT A BIOLOGICAL BEING.
  883. QUESTION - "DOES YOUR BODY OR SPACE CRAFT CARRY ANY
  884. GERMS OR CONTAMINATION THAT MAY BE HARMFUL TO HUMANS
  885. OR OTHER EARTH LIFE FORMS?"
  886. ANSWER -
  887. NO GERMS IN SPACE.
  888. QUESTION - "DOES YOUR GOVERNMENT KNOW YOU ARE HERE?"
  889. ANSWER -
  890. NOT AT THIS TIME
  891. QUESTION - "ARE OTHERS OF YOUR KIND GOING TO COME
  892. LOOKING FOR YOU?"
  893. ANSWER -
  894. YES
  895. QUESTION - "WHAT IS THE WEAPONS CAPABILITY OF YOUR
  896. PEOPLE?"
  897. ANSWER -
  898. VERY DESTRUCTIVE.
  899. I DID NOT UNDERSTAND THE EXACT NATURE OF THE KIND OF
  900. ARMS OR WEAPONS THAT THEY MIGHT HAVE, BUT I DID NOT
  901. FEEL THAT THERE WAS ANY MALEVOLENT INTENTION IN HER
  902. REPLY, JUST A STATEMENT OF FACT.
  903. QUESTION - "WHY DID YOUR SPACE CRAFT CRASH?"
  904. ANSWER -
  905. 31
  906. IT WAS STRUCK BY AN ELECTRICAL DISCHARGE FROM THE
  907. ATMOSPHERE WHICH CAUSED US TO LOSE CONTROL.
  908. QUESTION - "WHY WAS YOUR SPACE CRAFT IN THIS AREA?"
  909. ANSWER -
  910. INVESTIGATION OF "BURNING CLOUDS" / RADIATION /
  911. EXPLOSIONS 29 (FOOTNOTE)
  912. QUESTION - "HOW DOES YOUR SPACE CRAFT FLY?"
  913. ANSWER -
  914. IT IS CONTROLLED THROUGH "MIND". RESPONDS TO
  915. "THOUGHT COMMANDS".
  916. "MIND" OR "THOUGHT COMMAND" ARE THE ONLY ENGLISH
  917. LANGUAGE WORDS I CAN THINK OF TO DESCRIBE THE
  918. THOUGHT. THEIR BODIES, AND I THINK, THE SPACE CRAFT,
  919. ARE CONNECTED DIRECTLY TO THEM THROUGH SOME KIND OF
  920. ELECTRICAL "NERVOUS SYSTEM" THAT THEY CONTROL WITH
  921. THEIR OWN THOUGHTS.
  922. QUESTION - "HOW DO YOUR PEOPLE COMMUNICATE WITH EACH
  923. OTHER?"
  924. ANSWER -
  925. THROUGH MIND /THOUGHT.
  926. THE WORDS "MIND" AND "THOUGHT" COMBINED TOGETHER ARE
  927. THE CLOSEST ENGLISH LANGUAGE WORDS I CAN THINK OF TO
  928. DESCRIBE THE IDEA AT THIS TIME. HOWEVER, IT WAS VERY
  929. OBVIOUS TO ME THAT THEY COMMUNICATE DIRECTLY FROM THE
  930. MIND, JUST AS SHE IS COMMUNICATING WITH ME.
  931. QUESTION - "DO YOU HAVE A WRITTEN LANGUAGE OR SYMBOLS
  932. FOR COMMUNICATION?"
  933. ANSWER -
  934. YES
  935. QUESTION - "WHAT PLANET ARE YOU FROM?"
  936. ANSWER -
  937. 32
  938. THE HOME / BIRTHPLACE WORLD OF THE DOMAIN
  939. SINCE I AM NOT AN ASTRONOMER, I HAVE NO WAY OF
  940. THINKING IN TERMS OF STARS, GALAXIES, CONSTELLATIONS
  941. AND DIRECTIONS IN SPACE. THE IMPRESSION I RECEIVED
  942. WAS OF A PLANET IN THE CENTER OF A HUGE CLUSTER OF
  943. GALAXIES THAT IS TO HER LIKE "HOME", OR "BIRTHPLACE".
  944. THE WORD "DOMAIN" IS THE CLOSEST WORD I CAN THINK OF
  945. TO DESCRIBE HER CONCEPT, IMAGES AND THOUGHTS ABOUT
  946. WHERE SHE IS FROM. IT COULD AS EASILY BE CALLED THE
  947. "TERRITORY" OR THE "REALM". HOWEVER, I AM SURE THAT
  948. IT WAS NOT JUST A PLANET OR A SOLAR SYSTEM OR A
  949. CLUSTER OF STARS, BUT AN ENORMOUS NUMBER OF GALAXIES!
  950. QUESTION - "WILL YOUR GOVERNMENT SEND REPRESENTATIVES
  951. TO MEET WITH OUR LEADERS?"
  952. ANSWER -
  953. NO
  954. QUESTION - "WHAT ARE YOUR INTENTIONS CONCERNING
  955. EARTH?"
  956. ANSWER -
  957. PRESERVE / PROTECT PROPERTY OF THE DOMAIN
  958. QUESTION - "WHAT HAVE YOU LEARNED ABOUT EARTH
  959. GOVERNMENTS AND MILITARY INSTALLATIONS?"
  960. ANSWER -
  961. POOR / SMALL. DESTROY PLANET.
  962. QUESTION - "WHY HAVEN'T YOUR PEOPLE MADE YOUR
  963. EXISTENCE KNOWN TO THE PEOPLE OF EARTH?"
  964. ANSWER -
  965. WATCH / OBSERVE. NO CONTACT.
  966. I GOT THE IMPRESSION THAT CONTACT WITH PEOPLE ON
  967. EARTH WAS NOT PERMITTED, BUT I COULD NOT THINK OF A
  968. WORD OR IDEA THAT COMMUNICATED THE IMPRESSION I GOT
  969. EXACTLY. THEY ARE JUST OBSERVING US.
  970. 33
  971. QUESTION - "HAVE YOUR PEOPLE VISITED EARTH S
  972. PREVIOUSLY?"
  973. ANSWER -
  974. PERIODIC / REPEATING OBSERVATIONS.
  975. QUESTION - "HOW LONG HAVE YOU KNOWN ABOUT EARTH?"
  976. ANSWER -
  977. LONG BEFORE HUMANS.
  978. I AM NOT SURE IF THE WORD "PREHISTORIC" WOULD BE MORE
  979. ACCURATE, BUT IT WAS DEFINITELY A VERY LONG PERIOD OF
  980. TIME BEFORE HUMAN BEINGS EVOLVED.
  981. QUESTION - "WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THE HISTORY OF
  982. CIVILIZATION ON EARTH?"
  983. ANSWER -
  984. SMALL INTEREST / ATTENTION. SMALL TIME.
  985. THE ANSWER TO THIS QUESTION SEEMED VERY VAGUE TO ME.
  986. HOWEVER, I PERCEIVED THAT HER INTEREST IN EARTH
  987. HISTORY IS NOT VERY STRONG OR THAT SHE DID NOT PAY
  988. MUCH ATTENTION TO IT. OR, MAYBE, ... I DON'T KNOW.
  989. I DIDN'T REALLY GET AN ANSWER TO THE QUESTION.
  990. QUESTION - "CAN YOU DESCRIBE YOUR HOME WORLD TO US?"
  991. ANSWER -
  992. PLACE OF CIVILIZATION / CULTURE / HISTORY. LARGE
  993. PLANET. WEALTH / RESOURCES ALWAYS. ORDER. POWER.
  994. KNOWLEDGE / WISDOM. TWO STARS. THREE MOONS.
  995. QUESTION - "WHAT IS THE STATE OF DEVELOPMENT OF YOUR
  996. CIVILIZATION?"
  997. ANSWER -
  998. ANCIENT. TRILLIONS OF YEARS. ALWAYS. ABOVE ALL
  999. OTHERS. PLAN. SCHEDULE. PROGRESS. WIN. HIGH GOALS
  1000. / IDEAS.
  1001. 34
  1002. I USE THE NUMBER "TRILLIONS" 30 (FOOTNOTE) BECAUSE I AM
  1003. SURE THAT THE MEANING WAS A NUMBER LARGER THAN MANY
  1004. BILLIONS. THE IDEA OF THE LENGTH OF TIME SHE
  1005. COMMUNICATED IS BEYOND ME. IT'S REALLY CLOSER TO
  1006. THE IDEA OF "INFINITY" IN TERMS OF EARTH YEARS.
  1007. QUESTION - "DO YOU BELIEVE IN GOD?"
  1008. ANSWER -
  1009. WE THINK. IT IS. MAKE IT CONTINUE. ALWAYS.
  1010. I AM SURE THAT THE ALIEN BEING DOES NOT UNDERSTAND
  1011. THE CONCEPT OF "GOD" OR "WORSHIP" AS WE DO. I ASSUME
  1012. THAT THE PEOPLE IN HER CIVILIZATION WERE ALL
  1013. ATHEISTS. MY IMPRESSION WAS THAT THEY THINK VERY
  1014. HIGHLY OF THEMSELVES AND ARE VERY PRIDEFUL INDEED!
  1015. QUESTION - "WHAT TYPE OF SOCIETY DO YOU HAVE?"
  1016. ANSWER -
  1017. ORDER. POWER. FUTURE ALWAYS. CONTROL. GROW.
  1018. THESE ARE THE CLOSEST WORDS I COULD USE TO DESCRIBE
  1019. THE IDEA SHE HAD ABOUT HER OWN SOCIETY OR
  1020. CIVILIZATION. HER "EMOTION" WHEN COMMUNICATING HER
  1021. RESPONSE TO THIS QUESTION BECAME VERY INTENSE, VERY
  1022. BRIGHT AND EMPHATIC! HER THOUGHT WAS FILLED WITH AN
  1023. EMOTION THAT GAVE ME A FEELING OF JUBILATION OR JOY.
  1024. BUT, IT MADE ME VERY NERVOUS ALSO.
  1025. QUESTION - "ARE THERE OTHER INTELLIGENT LIFE FORMS
  1026. BESIDES YOURSELF IN THE UNIVERSE?"
  1027. ANSWER -
  1028. EVERYWHERE. WE ARE GREATEST / HIGHEST OF ALL.
  1029. DUE TO HER SMALL STATURE, I AM SURE THAT SHE DID NOT
  1030. MEAN "TALLEST" OR "BIGGEST". AGAIN, HER PRIDEFUL
  1031. "NATURE" SHOWED THROUGH IN THE FEELING I RECEIVED
  1032. FROM HER."
  1033. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1034. 35
  1035. "THIS WAS THE CONCLUSION OF THE FIRST INTERVIEW. WHEN THE ANSWERS TO THE FIRST
  1036. LIST OF QUESTIONS WERE TYPED AND GIVEN TO THE PEOPLE WHO WERE WAITING FOR THEM,
  1037. THEY WERE VERY EXCITED THAT I WAS ABLE TO GET THE ALIEN TO SAY ANYTHING!
  1038. HOWEVER, AFTER THEY FINISHED READING MY ANSWERS THEY WERE DISAPPOINTED THAT I
  1039. COULD NOT UNDERSTAND MORE CLEARLY. NOW THEY HAD A LOT OF NEW QUESTIONS
  1040. BECAUSE OF THE ANSWERS I RECEIVED TO THE FIRST LIST OF QUESTIONS.
  1041. AN OFFICER TOLD ME TO AWAIT FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS. I WAITED FOR SEVERAL HOURS IN THE
  1042. ADJOINING OFFICE. I WAS NOT ALLOWED TO CONTINUE MY "INTERVIEW" WITH THE ALIEN.
  1043. HOWEVER, I WAS ALWAYS WELL TREATED AND ALLOWED TO EAT AND SLEEP AND USE THE
  1044. RESTROOM FACILITIES WHENEVER I WANTED.
  1045. EVENTUALLY, A NEW LIST OF QUESTIONS WAS WRITTEN FOR ME TO ASK THE ALIEN. I
  1046. GATHERED THAT QUITE A FEW OTHER AGENTS, GOVERNMENT AND MILITARY OFFICIALS HAD
  1047. ARRIVED AT THE BASE BY THIS TIME. THEY TOLD ME THAT SEVERAL OTHER PEOPLE WOULD BE
  1048. IN THE ROOM WITH ME DURING THE NEXT INTERVIEW SO THEY COULD PROMPT ME TO ASK
  1049. FOR MORE DETAILS DURING THE INTERVIEW. HOWEVER, WHEN I ATTEMPTED TO CONDUCT
  1050. THE INTERVIEW WITH THESE PEOPLE IN THE ROOM, I RECEIVED NO THOUGHTS, EMOTIONS OR
  1051. ANY OTHER PERCEPTIBLE COMMUNICATION FROM THE ALIEN. NOTHING. THE ALIEN JUST SAT
  1052. IN A CHAIR WITHOUT MOVING.
  1053. WE ALL LEFT THE INTERVIEW ROOM. THE INTELLIGENCE AGENT BECAME VERY AGITATED
  1054. ABOUT THIS. HE ACCUSED ME OF LYING OR MAKING UP THE ANSWERS TO THE FIRST
  1055. QUESTIONS. I INSISTED THAT MY ANSWERS WERE HONEST, AND AS ACCURATE AS I COULD
  1056. MAKE THEM!
  1057. LATER THAT DAY, IT WAS DECIDED THAT SEVERAL OTHER PEOPLE WOULD ATTEMPT TO ASK
  1058. QUESTIONS OF THE ALIEN. HOWEVER, IN SPITE OF SEVERAL ATTEMPTS BY DIFFERENT
  1059. "EXPERTS", NO ONE ELSE WAS EVER ABLE TO GET ANY COMMUNICATION AT ALL FROM THE
  1060. ALIEN.
  1061. OVER THE NEXT SEVERAL DAYS A PSYCHIC RESEARCH SCIENTIST FROM BACK EAST WAS
  1062. FLOWN TO THE BASE TO INTERVIEW THE ALIEN. HER NAME WAS GERTRUDE SOMETHING OR
  1063. OTHER. I DON'T RECALL THE LAST NAME. 31 (FOOTNOTE) ON ANOTHER OCCASION AN INDIAN
  1064. CLAIRVOYANT NAMED KRISHNAMURTI 32 (FOOTNOTE) CAME TO THE BASE TO TRY TO
  1065. COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN . NEITHER ONE WAS SUCCESSFUL AT GETTING THE ALIEN TO
  1066. COMMUNICATE ANYTHING. I WAS PERSONALLY NOT ABLE TO COMMUNICATE TELEPATHICALLY
  1067. WITH EITHER OF THESE PEOPLE EITHER, ALTHOUGH I DID THINK THAT MR. KRISHNAMURTI
  1068. WAS A VERY KIND AND INTELLIGENT GENTLEMAN.
  1069. FINALLY, IT WAS DECIDED THAT I SHOULD BE LEFT WITH THE ALIEN BY MYSELF TO SEE IF I
  1070. COULD GET ANY ANSWERS."
  1071. 36
  1072. CHAPTER TWO
  1073. MY SECOND INTERVIEW
  1074. "IN THE NEXT INTERVIEW I WAS TOLD TO ASK THE ALIEN ONLY ONE QUESTION."
  1075. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1076. TOP SECRET
  1077. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  1078. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  1079. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 10. 7. 1947
  1080. "QUESTION - "WHY HAVE YOU STOPPED COMMUNICATING?"
  1081. ANSWER -
  1082. NO STOP. OTHERS. HIDDEN / COVERED. SECRET FEAR.
  1083. THE ALIEN CAN NOT COMMUNICATE WITH THEM BECAUSE THEY
  1084. WERE AFRAID OF HER, OR DO NOT TRUST HER. AND, IT IS
  1085. CLEAR TO ME THAT THE ALIEN IS VERY AWARE THAT SOME
  1086. PEOPLE HAVE SECRET INTENTIONS TOWARD HER AND ARE HIDING
  1087. THEIR REAL THOUGHTS. IT IS EQUALLY OBVIOUS TO ME THAT
  1088. THE ALIEN DOES NOT HAVE EVEN A TINY BIT OF FEAR OF US,
  1089. OR ANYTHING ELSE, FOR THAT MATTER!"
  1090. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1091. "I PONDERED THE WORDS I CHOSE TO CONVEY THE MEANING OF THE ALIENS THOUGHTS VERY
  1092. CAREFULLY BEFORE REPORTING TO THE STENOGRAPHER AND THE PEOPLE WHO WERE WAITING
  1093. ANXIOUSLY IN THE OTHER ROOM.
  1094. PERSONALLY, I NEVER SUFFERED ANY FEAR OR MISAPPREHENSION ABOUT THE ALIEN
  1095. WHATSOEVER. I WAS VERY, VERY CURIOUS AND EXCITED TO LEARN ANYTHING AND
  1096. EVERYTHING I COULD ABOUT HER AND FROM HER. HOWEVER, LIKE THE ALIEN, I DID NOT
  1097. HAVE MUCH TRUST OR CONFIDENCE IN THE AGENTS OR "AUTHORITIES" WHO WERE
  1098. 37
  1099. CONTROLLING MY INTERVIEWS. I HAD NO IDEA WHAT THEIR INTENTIONS TOWARD HER MIGHT
  1100. BE. HOWEVER, I AM SURE THAT THE MILITARY OFFICERS WERE VERY, VERY NERVOUS ABOUT
  1101. HAVING AN ALIEN SPACE CRAFT AND PILOT ON THEIR HANDS!
  1102. AT THAT MOMENT, MY GREATEST WORRY WAS HOW TO MORE CLEARLY UNDERSTAND THE
  1103. THOUGHTS AND IDEAS OF THE ALIEN. I THINK THAT I WAS DOING PRETTY WELL AS A
  1104. TELEPATHIC "RECEIVER", BUT NOT AS GOOD AS TELEPATHIC "SENDER".
  1105. I WANTED DESPERATELY TO FIGURE OUT A BETTER WAY TO COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN IN
  1106. A WAY THAT WOULD ENABLE THE GROWING LEGION OF GOVERNMENT OFFICIALS TO
  1107. UNDERSTAND HER MORE DIRECTLY, WITHOUT HAVING TO RELY ON MY INTERPRETATION OF HER
  1108. THOUGHTS. I DID NOT FEEL VERY WELL QUALIFIED TO ACT AS AN INTERPRETER, YET I WAS THE
  1109. ONLY PERSON WITH WHOM THE ALIEN WOULD COMMUNICATE, SO IT WAS UP TO ME TO GET
  1110. THE JOB DONE.
  1111. I WAS ALSO BECOMING ACUTELY AWARE THAT THIS WAS PROBABLY THE BIGGEST "NEWS
  1112. EVENT" IN THE HISTORY OF EARTH, AND THAT I SHOULD BE PROUD TO HAVE ANY PART IN IT.
  1113. OF COURSE BY THAT TIME THE ENTIRE INCIDENT HAD BEEN OFFICIALLY DENIED IN THE PRESS
  1114. AND A COVER-UP OF IMMENSE PROPORTIONS BY THE MILITARY AND THE "POWERS THAT BE"
  1115. 33 (FOOTNOTE) HAD ALREADY BEGUN.
  1116. HOWEVER, I WAS BEGINNING TO FEEL THE PRESSURE OF THE RESPONSIBILITY FOR BEING THE
  1117. FIRST PERSON ON EARTH, AS FAR AS I KNEW, TO COMMUNICATE WITH AN EXTRATERRESTRIAL
  1118. LIFE FORM! I THINK I KNOW HOW COLUMBUS 34 (FOOTNOTE) MUST HAVE FELT WHEN HE
  1119. DISCOVERED A "NEW WORLD" THE SIZE OF A CONTINENT ON ONE SMALL PLANET. BUT, I WAS
  1120. ABOUT TO DISCOVER AN ENTIRELY NEW, UNEXPLORED UNIVERSE! 35 (FOOTNOTE)
  1121. WHILE I WAITED FOR MY NEXT INSTRUCTIONS FROM MY SUPERIORS I WENT TO MY
  1122. QUARTERS, UNDER ESCORT OF SEVERAL HEAVILY ARMED MPS. SEVERAL OTHER MEN DRESSED
  1123. IN BLACK SUITS AND TIES ACCOMPANIED ME ALSO. THEY WERE STILL THERE WHEN I GOT UP
  1124. IN THE MORNING. AFTER BREAKFAST, WHICH WAS BROUGHT TO ME IN MY OWN QUARTERS,
  1125. THEY ESCORTED ME BACK TO THE OFFICE AT THE BASE THAT WAS USED FOR THE INTERVIEW."
  1126. 38
  1127. CHAPTER THREE
  1128. MY THIRD INTERVIEW
  1129. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1130. "THE THIRD INTERVIEW, AND ALL SUBSEQUENT INTERVIEWS THAT I HAD WITH THE ALIEN WERE
  1131. OBSERVED AND RECORDED, AS I MENTIONED ABOVE, BY DOZENS OF OTHER PEOPLE.
  1132. ALTHOUGH THEY WERE NOT PHYSICALLY PRESENT, A SPECIAL ROOM HAD BEEN CONSTRUCTED
  1133. WITH A WINDOW OF ONE-WAY GLASS THROUGH WHICH THE INTERVIEW COULD BE OBSERVED
  1134. FROM AN ADJOINING ROOM, WITHOUT INTRUDING ON THE ALIEN.
  1135. THE ALIEN HAD BEEN MOVED INTO THE NEWLY CONSTRUCTED ROOM AND WAS SEATED IN AN
  1136. ORDINARY OVERSTUFFED LIVING ROOM CHAIR COVERED WITH A FLOWERY FABRIC. I'M SURE
  1137. THAT SOMEONE HAD BEEN SENT INTO TOWN TO BUY A CHAIR FROM THE NEAREST AVAILABLE
  1138. FURNITURE STORE. THE ALIENS BODY WAS ABOUT THE SAME SIZE AS A VERY THIN 5 YEAR
  1139. OLD CHILD, SO SHE WAS DWARFED BY THE CHAIR.
  1140. SINCE HER BODY WAS NOT BIOLOGICAL IT DIDN'T NEED ANY FOOD, AIR OR HEAT, AND
  1141. APPARENTLY, SHE DIDN'T SLEEP EITHER. THERE WERE NO EYELIDS, OR EYEBROWS ABOVE
  1142. HER EYES, SO THE EYES DIDN'T CLOSE. I DON'T THINK ANYONE COULD TELL WHETHER SHE WAS
  1143. SLEEPING OR AWAKE AS LONG AS SHE WAS SITTING UPRIGHT IN THE CHAIR. UNLESS SHE
  1144. MOVED HER BODY OR GESTURED WITH HER HAND, IT WOULD BE HARD TO TELL WHETHER SHE
  1145. WAS EVEN ALIVE OR NOT, UNLESS YOU COULD PERCEIVE HER THOUGHTS.
  1146. EVENTUALLY, I LEARNED THAT THE ALIEN WAS NOT IDENTIFIED BY HER BODY, BUT BY HER
  1147. "PERSONALITY", SO TO SPEAK. SHE WAS KNOWN BY HER FELLOW ALIENS AS "AIRL". THIS
  1148. IS THE CLOSEST WORD I CAN USE TO DESCRIBE THE NAME USING THE ENGLISH ALPHABET. I
  1149. SENSED THAT SHE PREFERRED THE FEMININE GENDER. I THINK WE SHARED A NATURAL,
  1150. FEMALE EMPATHY AND NURTURING ATTITUDE TOWARD LIFE AND EACH OTHER. I AM SURE SHE
  1151. DID NOT FEEL COMFORTABLE WITH THE COMBATIVE, AGGRESSIVE, DOMINEERING ATTITUDE OF
  1152. THE MALE OFFICERS AND AGENTS, EACH OF WHOM WAS MORE CONCERNED WITH THEIR OWN
  1153. PERSONAL SELF-IMPORTANCE AND POWER THAN WITH DISCOVERING THE SECRETS OF THE
  1154. UNIVERSE!
  1155. WHEN I ENTERED THE ROOM, SHE WAS VERY PLEASED TO SEE ME. I FELT A VERY GENUINE
  1156. SENSE OF RECOGNITION, RELIEF AND A "WARM" FEELING FROM HER. IT WAS LIKE THE EAGER
  1157. EXCITEMENT AND UNCONDITIONAL, PLATONIC AFFECTION ONE FEELS FROM A DOG OR CHILD,
  1158. YET WITH A CALM AND RESERVED CONTROL. I MUST SAY THAT I WAS SURPRISED THAT I FELT
  1159. THE SAME SORT OF AFFECTION FOR THE ALIEN BEING, ESPECIALLY SINCE WE HAD SPENT SO
  1160. 39
  1161. LITTLE TIME WITH EACH OTHER. I WAS PLEASED THAT I WAS ABLE TO CONTINUE MY
  1162. INTERVIEWS WITH HER IN SPITE OF ALL THE ATTENTION IT WAS GETTING FROM THE STREAM OF
  1163. GOVERNMENT AND MILITARY PEOPLE ARRIVING AT THE BASE.
  1164. IT WAS VERY OBVIOUS THAT THE PEOPLE WHO WROTE THE NEXT SERIES OF QUESTIONS FOR
  1165. ME WANTED TO LEARN HOW TO COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN THEMSELVES, WITHOUT
  1166. HAVING TO GO THROUGH ME.
  1167. HERE ARE THE ANSWERS TO THE NEW LIST OF QUESTIONS:"
  1168. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1169. TOP SECRET
  1170. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  1171. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  1172. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947
  1173. "QUESTION - CAN YOU READ OR WRITE ANY EARTH LANGUAGES?
  1174. ANSWER -
  1175. NO.
  1176. QUESTION - DO YOU UNDERSTAND NUMBERS OR MATHEMATICS?
  1177. ANSWER -
  1178. YES. I AM OFFICER / PILOT / ENGINEER
  1179. QUESTION - CAN YOU WRITE OR DRAW SYMBOLS OR PICTURES
  1180. THAT WE MAY BE ABLE TO TRANSLATE INTO OUR OWN
  1181. LANGUAGE?
  1182. ANSWER -
  1183. UNCERTAIN
  1184. QUESTION - ARE THERE ANY OTHER SIGNS OR MEANS OF
  1185. COMMUNICATION YOU CAN USE TO HELP US UNDERSTAND YOUR
  1186. THOUGHTS MORE CLEARLY?
  1187. ANSWER -
  1188. NO."
  1189. 40
  1190. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1191. "I WAS VERY SURE THAT THIS WAS NOT TRUE. BUT, I UNDERSTOOD CLEARLY THAT AIRL WAS
  1192. NOT WILLING TO COMMUNICATE IN WRITING OR DRAWING OR SIGN LANGUAGE. MY FEELING
  1193. WAS THAT SHE WAS FOLLOWING ORDERS, LIKE ANY SOLDIER WHO HAS BEEN CAPTURED, NOT TO
  1194. REVEAL ANY INFORMATION THAT MIGHT BE USEFUL TO AN ENEMY, EVEN UNDER TORTURE. SHE
  1195. WAS ONLY ABLE AND WILLING TO REVEAL NON-CONFIDENTIAL, OR PERSONAL INFORMATION, OR
  1196. "NAME, RANK AND SERIAL NUMBER"."
  1197. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1198. TOP SECRET
  1199. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  1200. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  1201. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947, 2ND SESSION
  1202. "QUESTION - CAN YOU SHOW US ON A MAP OF THE STARS
  1203. WHICH IS THE STAR OF YOUR HOME PLANET? 36 (FOOTNOTE)
  1204. ANSWER -
  1205. NO.
  1206. THIS IS NOT BECAUSE SHE DOES NOT KNOW THE DIRECTIONS
  1207. FROM EARTH TO HER HOME PLANET. SHE WAS UNWILLING TO
  1208. REVEAL THE LOCATION. IT WAS ALSO DUE TO THE FACT THAT
  1209. THE STAR SYSTEM OF HER HOME PLANET DOES NOT EXIST ON
  1210. ANY STAR MAP ON EARTH. IT IS TOO FAR AWAY.
  1211. QUESTION - HOW LONG WILL IT TAKE YOUR PEOPLE TO LOCATE
  1212. YOU HERE?
  1213. ANSWER -
  1214. UNKNOWN.
  1215. QUESTION - HOW LONG WOULD IT TAKE YOUR PEOPLE TO
  1216. TRAVEL HERE TO RESCUE YOU?
  1217. ANSWER -
  1218. MINUTES OR HOURS.
  1219. 41
  1220. QUESTION - HOW CAN WE MAKE THEM UNDERSTAND THAT WE DO
  1221. NOT INTEND TO HARM YOU?
  1222. ANSWER -
  1223. INTENTIONS ARE CLEAR. SEE IN YOUR MIND / IMAGES /
  1224. FEELINGS.
  1225. QUESTION - IF YOU ARE NOT A BIOLOGICAL ENTITY, WHY DO
  1226. YOU REFER TO YOURSELF AS FEMININE?
  1227. ANSWER -
  1228. I AM A CREATOR. MOTHER. SOURCE."
  1229. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1230. "THESE QUESTIONS TOOK ME ONLY A FEW MINUTES TO COMPLETE. I REALIZED THEN THAT
  1231. WE MAY BE IN FOR SOME SERIOUS TROUBLE IF THE ALIEN WAS NOT WILLING TO COOPERATE,
  1232. OR REVEAL ANY INFORMATION THAT THE MILITARY OR INTELLIGENCE AGENCIES OR SCIENTISTS
  1233. CONSIDERED TO BE USEFUL TO THEM.
  1234. I WAS ALSO SURE THAT THE ALIEN WAS VERY CERTAIN OF THE ACTUAL INTENTIONS OF THE
  1235. PEOPLE WHO WROTE THESE QUESTIONS, AS SHE COULD "READ THEIR MINDS" JUST AS EASILY
  1236. AS SHE COULD READ MY THOUGHTS AND COMMUNICATE WITH ME TELEPATHICALLY. BECAUSE
  1237. OF THESE INTENTIONS, SHE WAS UNWILLING AND UNABLE TO COOPERATE WITH ANY OF THEM
  1238. IN ANY WAY, UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES. I AM EQUALLY SURE THAT SINCE SHE WAS NOT A
  1239. BIOLOGICAL LIFE FORM, THAT THERE WAS NO KIND OF TORTURE OR COERCION THAT WOULD
  1240. CHANGE HER MIND!"
  1241. 42
  1242. CHAPTER FOUR
  1243. THE LANGUAGE BARRIER
  1244. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1245. "AFTER I EXPLAINED WHAT I THOUGHT WERE THE REASONS FOR THE "NO ANSWER" ANSWER TO
  1246. THE INTELLIGENCE AGENTS, THERE WAS A GREAT DEAL OF UPSET AND TURMOIL. A VERY
  1247. HEATED DISCUSSION TOOK PLACE BETWEEN SOME OF THE INTELLIGENCE OFFICERS, MILITARY
  1248. OFFICIALS, PSYCHOLOGIST AND THE LANGUAGE INTERPRETERS. THIS LASTED FOR SEVERAL
  1249. HOURS. IT WAS FINALLY DECIDED THAT I SHOULD BE ALLOWED CONTINUE TO INTERVIEW THE
  1250. ALIEN, PROVIDED I COULD GET A SATISFACTORY ANSWER FROM HER TO THE FOLLOWING
  1251. QUESTION:"
  1252. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1253. TOP SECRET
  1254. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  1255. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  1256. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947, 3RD SESSION
  1257. "QUESTION - "WHAT ASSURANCE OR PROOF DO YOU REQUIRE
  1258. FROM US THAT WILL MAKE YOU FEEL SAFE ENOUGH TO ANSWER
  1259. OUR QUESTIONS."
  1260. ANSWER -
  1261. ONLY SHE SPEAKS. ONLY SHE HEARS. ONLY SHE
  1262. QUESTIONS. NO OTHERS. MUST LEARN / KNOW /
  1263. UNDERSTAND."
  1264. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1265. "WHEN I RETURNED FROM THE INTERVIEW ROOM TO REPORT THE ALIEN RESPONSE TO THIS
  1266. QUESTION I RECEIVED A GRIM AND SKEPTICAL RECEPTION FROM THE ASSEMBLED
  1267. INTELLIGENCE AGENTS AND MILITARY PERSONNEL. THEY COULD NOT UNDERSTAND WHAT THE
  1268. ALIEN MEANT BY THIS.
  1269. 43
  1270. I ADMITTED THAT I COULDN'T REALLY UNDERSTAND WHAT SHE MEANT EITHER, BUT I WAS
  1271. DOING THE BEST I COULD TO ARTICULATE HER TELEPATHIC INTENTIONS. I TOLD THE OFFICIALS
  1272. THAT PERHAPS THE COMMUNICATION PROBLEM HAD TO DO WITH MY INABILITY TO
  1273. UNDERSTAND THE TELEPATHIC LANGUAGE OF THE ALIEN CLEARLY ENOUGH TO BE SATISFACTORY.
  1274. I WAS SO DISCOURAGED AT THAT POINT I ALMOST FELT LIKE GIVING UP!
  1275. AND NOW, THERE WAS EVEN MORE ARGUMENTS THAN BEFORE! I WAS SURE I WAS GOING
  1276. TO BE REMOVED FROM MY POSITION, IN SPITE OF THE FACT THAT THE ALIEN REFUSED TO
  1277. COMMUNICATE WITH ANYONE ELSE, OR THAT NO ONE ELSE HAD BEEN FOUND WHO COULD
  1278. COMMUNICATE WITH HER.
  1279. FORTUNATELY, A VERY CLEVER FELLOW NAMED JOHN NEWBLE, WHO WAS A JAPANESE
  1280. LANGUAGE SPECIALIST FROM THE NAVY, 37 (FOOTNOTE) HAD AN EXPLANATION AND A
  1281. SOLUTION TO THE PROBLEM. HE EXPLAINED THAT, FIRST, THE PROBLEM HAD VERY LITTLE TO
  1282. DO WITH THE INABILITY OF THE ALIEN TO COMMUNICATE. IT HAD MORE TO DO WITH HER
  1283. UNWILLINGNESS TO COMMUNICATE WITH ANYONE OTHER THAN MYSELF. SECOND, IN ORDER
  1284. FOR ANY CLEAR, COMPREHENSIVE COMMUNICATION TO HAPPEN, BOTH PARTIES NEEDED TO
  1285. UNDERSTAND AND COMMUNICATE THROUGH A COMMON LANGUAGE.
  1286. WORDS AND SYMBOLS IN LANGUAGE CONVEY VERY PRECISE CONCEPTS AND MEANINGS.
  1287. HE SAID THAT THE JAPANESE PEOPLE HAVE A LOT OF HOMONYMS 38 (FOOTNOTE) IN THEIR
  1288. LANGUAGE WHICH CAUSE A LOT OF CONFUSION IN DAY TO DAY COMMUNICATION. THEY
  1289. SOLVE THIS PROBLEM BY USING STANDARD CHINESE CHARACTERS 39 (FOOTNOTE) TO WRITE
  1290. DOWN THE EXACT MEANINGS OF THE WORD THEY ARE USING. THIS CLEARS UP THE MATTER
  1291. FOR THEM.
  1292. WITHOUT A DEFINED NOMENCLATURE COMMUNICATION WAS NOT POSSIBLE BEYOND THE
  1293. RUDIMENTARY UNDERSTANDING BETWEEN MEN AND DOGS, OR BETWEEN TWO SMALL
  1294. CHILDREN. THE LACK OF A COMMON VOCABULARY OF CLEARLY DEFINED WORDS THAT ALL
  1295. PARTIES CAN USE FLUENTLY, WAS THE LIMITING FACTOR IN COMMUNICATION BETWEEN ALL
  1296. PEOPLE, GROUPS, OR NATIONS.
  1297. THEREFORE, HE SUGGESTED THAT THERE WERE ONLY TWO CHOICES. I HAD TO LEARN TO
  1298. SPEAK THE LANGUAGE OF THE ALIEN, OR THE ALIEN HAD TO LEARN TO SPEAK ENGLISH.
  1299. FACTUALLY ONLY ONE CHOICE WAS POSSIBLE: THAT I PERSUADE AIRL TO LEARN ENGLISH,
  1300. AND THAT I TEACH IT TO HER WITH THE GUIDANCE OF THE LANGUAGE SPECIALIST. NO ONE
  1301. HAD ANY OBJECTION TO TRYING THIS APPROACH, AS THERE WERE NO OTHER SUGGESTIONS.
  1302. THE LANGUAGE SPECIALISTS SUGGESTED THAT I TAKE SEVERAL CHILDREN'S BOOKS, AND A
  1303. BASIC READING PRIMER, AND GRAMMAR TEXT WITH ME INTO THE INTERVIEW ROOM. THE
  1304. PLAN WAS THAT I WOULD SIT NEXT TO THE ALIEN AND READ ALOUD TO HER FROM THE BOOKS,
  1305. WHILE POINTING TO THE TEXT I WAS READING WITH MY FINGER SO THAT SHE COULD FOLLOW
  1306. ALONG.
  1307. THE THEORY WAS THAT THE ALIEN COULD EVENTUALLY BE TAUGHT TO READ, JUST AS A CHILD IS
  1308. TAUGHT TO READ BY WORD AND SOUND ASSOCIATION WITH THE WRITTEN WORD, AS WELL AS
  1309. 44
  1310. INSTRUCTION IN FUNDAMENTAL GRAMMAR. THEY ALSO ASSUMED, I THINK, THAT IF THE
  1311. ALIEN WAS INTELLIGENT ENOUGH TO COMMUNICATE WITH ME TELEPATHICALLY, AND FLY A
  1312. SPACE CRAFT ACROSS THE GALAXY, THAT SHE COULD PROBABLY LEARN TO SPEAK A LANGUAGE
  1313. AS QUICKLY AS A 5 YEAR OLD, OR FASTER!
  1314. I RETURNED TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM AND PROPOSED THIS IDEA TO AIRL. SHE DID NOT
  1315. OBJECT TO LEARNING THE LANGUAGE, ALTHOUGH SHE DID NOT MAKE ANY COMMITMENT TO
  1316. ANSWER QUESTIONS EITHER. NO ONE ELSE HAD A BETTER IDEA, SO WE WENT AHEAD."
  1317. 45
  1318. CHAPTER FIVE
  1319. READING LESSONS
  1320. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1321. "I BEGAN THE READING LESSONS WITH THE FIRST PAGES OF A SCHOOL BOOK THAT HAD BEEN USED
  1322. TO TEACH PIONEER CHILDREN IN THE 1800S ON THE FRONTIERS OF AMERICA. IT IS CALLED
  1323. "MCGUFFEY'S ECLECTIC READER, PRIMER THROUGH SIXTH". 40 (FOOTNOTE)
  1324. SINCE I AM A NURSE, AND NOT A TEACHER, THE LANGUAGE EXPERT WHO GAVE ME THE BOOKS
  1325. ALSO GAVE ME AN EXTENSIVE BRIEFING -- A COURSE THAT TOOK AN ENTIRE DAY -- ON HOW TO
  1326. USE THE BOOKS TO TEACH THE ALIEN. HE SAID THE REASON HE CHOSE THESE PARTICULAR BOOKS
  1327. WAS BECAUSE THE ORIGINAL 1836 VERSION OF THESE BOOKS WERE USED FOR THREE-QUARTERS OF
  1328. A CENTURY TO TEACH ABOUT FOUR-FIFTHS OF ALL AMERICAN SCHOOL CHILDREN HOW TO READ. NO
  1329. OTHER BOOKS EVER HAD SO MUCH INFLUENCE OVER AMERICAN CHILDREN FOR SO LONG.
  1330. MCGUFFEY'S EDUCATIONAL COURSE BEGINS IN "THE PRIMER" BY PRESENTING THE LETTERS OF
  1331. THE ALPHABET TO BE MEMORIZED, IN SEQUENCE. CHILDREN WERE THEN TAUGHT, STEP BY STEP,
  1332. TO USE THE BUILDING BLOCKS OF THE LANGUAGE TO FORM AND PRONOUNCE WORDS, USING THE
  1333. PHONICS METHOD 41 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH INVOLVES TEACHING CHILDREN TO CONNECT SOUNDS
  1334. WITH LETTERS. EACH LESSON BEGINS WITH A STUDY OF WORDS USED IN THE READING EXERCISE
  1335. AND WITH MARKINGS TO SHOW THE CORRECT PRONUNCIATION FOR EACH WORD.
  1336. I DISCOVERED THAT THE STORIES IN THE "FIRST AND SECOND READERS" PICTURE CHILDREN IN
  1337. THEIR RELATIONSHIP WITH FAMILY MEMBERS, TEACHERS, FRIENDS, AND ANIMALS. THE "THIRD,
  1338. FOURTH, FIFTH AND SIXTH READERS" EXPANDED ON THOSE IDEAS. ONE OF THE STORIES I
  1339. REMEMBER WAS "THE WIDOW AND THE MERCHANT". IT'S KIND OF A MORALITY TALE ABOUT A
  1340. MERCHANT WHO BEFRIENDS A WIDOW IN NEED. LATER, WHEN THE WIDOW PROVES HERSELF TO
  1341. BE HONEST, THE MERCHANT GIVES HER A NICE GIFT. THE BOOKS DO NOT NECESSARILY TEACH YOU
  1342. TO BELIEVE THAT CHARITY IS EXPECTED ONLY OF WEALTHY PEOPLE THOUGH. WE ALL KNOW THAT
  1343. GENEROSITY IS A VIRTUE THAT SHOULD BE PRACTICED BY EVERYONE.
  1344. ALL OF THE STORIES WERE VERY WHOLESOME AND THEY GAVE VERY GOOD EXPLANATIONS TO
  1345. ILLUSTRATE VIRTUES LIKE HONESTY, CHARITY, THRIFT, HARD WORK, COURAGE, PATRIOTISM,
  1346. REVERENCE FOR GOD, AND RESPECT FOR PARENTS. PERSONALLY, I WOULD RECOMMEND THIS BOOK
  1347. TO ANYONE!
  1348. I ALSO DISCOVERED THAT THE VOCABULARY USED IN THE BOOK WAS VERY ADVANCED COMPARED
  1349. TO THE RELATIVELY LIMITED NUMBER OF WORDS PEOPLE USE COMMONLY IN OUR MODERN AGE. I
  1350. 46
  1351. THINK WE HAVE LOST A LOT OF OUR OWN LANGUAGE SINCE OUR FOUNDING FATHERS WROTE THE
  1352. DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE OVER 200 YEARS AGO!
  1353. AS INSTRUCTED, I SAT NEXT TO AIRL IN THE INTERVIEW ROOM READING ALOUD TO HER FROM EACH
  1354. SUCCESSIVE BOOK IN THE SERIES OF MCGUFFEY'S READERS. EACH OF THE BOOKS HAD
  1355. EXCELLENT, SIMPLE ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE STORIES AND SUBJECTS BEING TAUGHT, ALTHOUGH THEY
  1356. ARE VERY OUTDATED BY TODAY'S STANDARDS. NONETHELESS, AIRL SEEMED TO UNDERSTAND AND
  1357. ABSORB EVERY LETTER, SOUND, SYLLABLE AND MEANING AS WE PROGRESSED. WE CONTINUED
  1358. THIS PROCESS FOR 14 HOURS A DAY FOR 3 CONSECUTIVE DAYS WITHOUT INTERRUPTION, EXCEPT
  1359. FOR A FEW MEALS AND REST BREAKS ON MY PART.
  1360. AIRL DID NOT TAKE BREAKS FOR ANYTHING. SHE DID NOT SLEEP. INSTEAD SHE REMAINED SITTING
  1361. IN THE OVERSTUFFED CHAIR IN THE INTERVIEW ROOM, REVIEWING THE LESSONS WE HAD ALREADY
  1362. COVERED. WHEN I RETURNED EACH MORNING TO BEGIN WHERE WE'D LEFT OFF, SHE HAD ALREADY
  1363. MEMORIZED THE PREVIOUS LESSONS AND WAS WELL INTO THE NEXT PAGES. THIS PATTERN
  1364. CONTINUED TO ACCELERATE UNTIL IT BECAME POINTLESS FOR ME TO CONTINUE READING TO HER.
  1365. ALTHOUGH AIRL DID NOT HAVE A MOUTH TO SPEAK WITH, SHE WAS NOW ABLE TO "THINK" AT ME
  1366. IN ENGLISH. AT THE END OF THESE LESSONS, AIRL WAS ABLE TO READ AND STUDY BY HERSELF. I
  1367. SHOWED HER HOW TO USE A DICTIONARY TO LOOK UP NEW WORDS SHE ENCOUNTERED. AIRL
  1368. CONSULTED THE DICTIONARY CONTINUALLY AFTER THAT. FROM THEN ON MY JOB WAS ACTING AS A
  1369. COURIER FOR HER, REQUESTING THAT REFERENCE BOOKS BE BROUGHT TO HER IN A STEADY STREAM.
  1370. NEXT, MR. NEWBLE BROUGHT IN A SET OF THE ENCYCLOPEDIA BRITANNICA. 42 (FOOTNOTE)
  1371. AIRL ESPECIALLY ENJOYED THIS BECAUSE IT HAD A LOT OF PICTURES. AFTER THAT, SHE REQUESTED
  1372. MANY MORE PICTURE BOOKS AND REFERENCE BOOKS WITH PHOTOGRAPHS AND DRAWINGS
  1373. BECAUSE IT WAS MUCH EASIER TO UNDERSTAND THE MEANING IF SHE COULD SEE A PICTURE OF
  1374. THE THING SHE WAS STUDYING.
  1375. OVER THE NEXT SIX DAYS BOOKS WERE BROUGHT IN FROM LIBRARIES ALL OVER THE COUNTRY, I
  1376. PRESUME, BECAUSE IT WASN'T MORE THAN A FEW MORE DAYS BEFORE SHE HAD READ THROUGH
  1377. SEVERAL HUNDRED OF THEM! SHE STUDIED EVERY SUBJECT I COULD IMAGINE, AND MANY OTHER
  1378. VERY TECHNICAL THINGS I NEVER WANTED TO KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT, LIKE ASTRONOMY,
  1379. METALLURGY, ENGINEERING, MATHEMATICS, VARIOUS TECHNICAL MANUALS, AND SO FORTH.
  1380. LATER SHE BEGAN TO READ FICTION BOOKS, NOVELS, POETRY AND THE CLASSICS OF LITERATURE.
  1381. AIRL ALSO ASKED TO READ A GREAT MANY BOOKS ON SUBJECTS IN THE HUMANITIES, ESPECIALLY
  1382. HISTORY. I THINK SHE MUST HAD READ AT LEAST 50 BOOKS ABOUT HUMAN HISTORY AND
  1383. ARCHAEOLOGY. OF COURSE, I MADE SURE THAT SHE RECEIVED A COPY OF THE HOLY BIBLE ALSO,
  1384. WHICH SHE READ FROM COVER TO COVER WITHOUT COMMENT OR QUESTIONS.
  1385. ALTHOUGH I CONTINUED TO STAY WITH AIRL FOR 12 TO 14 HOURS EACH DAY, MOST OF THAT TIME
  1386. DURING THE FOLLOWING WEEK HAD BEEN SPENT WITHOUT MUCH COMMUNICATION BETWEEN US,
  1387. EXCEPT FOR AN OCCASIONAL QUESTION SHE ASKED ME. THE QUESTIONS WERE USUALLY MEANT
  1388. TO GIVE HER A SENSE OF CONTEXT OR TO CLARIFY SOMETHING IN THE BOOKS SHE WAS READING.
  1389. ODDLY, AIRL TOLD ME THAT HER FAVORITE BOOKS ARE "ALICE'S ADVENTURES IN WONDERLAND"
  1390. 47
  1391. 43 (FOOTNOTE), "DON QUIXOTE DE LA MANCHA" 44 (FOOTNOTE) AND "ONE THOUSAND AND ONE
  1392. NIGHTS" 45 (FOOTNOTE). SHE SAID THE AUTHORS OF THESE STORIES SHOWED THAT IT IS MORE
  1393. IMPORTANT TO HAVE GREAT SPIRIT AND IMAGINATION THAN GREAT SKILL OR POWER.
  1394. I COULD NOT ANSWER A LOT OF HER QUESTIONS, SO I CONSULTED WITH THE PEOPLE IN THE OUTER
  1395. ROOM FOR ANSWERS. MOST OF THESE HAD TO DO WITH TECHNICAL AND SCIENTIFIC THINGS. A
  1396. FEW OF HER QUESTIONS WERE ABOUT THE HUMANITIES. THE DEPTH OF COMPLEX
  1397. UNDERSTANDING AND SUBTLETY OF HER QUESTIONS SHOWED THAT SHE HAD A VERY PENETRATING
  1398. INTELLECT.
  1399. PERSONALLY, I THINK SHE HAD ALREADY KNOWN A LOT MORE ABOUT THE CULTURE AND HISTORY OF
  1400. EARTH THAN SHE WAS WILLING TO ADMIT WHEN WE STARTED. I WOULD SOON DISCOVER HOW
  1401. MUCH MORE."
  1402. 48
  1403. CHAPTER SIX
  1404. MY EDUCATION BEGINS
  1405. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1406. "BY THE 15TH DAY AFTER "RESCUING" AIRL FROM THE CRASH SITE, I WAS ABLE TO COMMUNICATE
  1407. FLUIDLY AND EFFORTLESSLY WITH HER IN ENGLISH. SHE HAD ABSORBED SO MUCH WRITTEN
  1408. MATERIAL BY THIS TIME THAT HER ACADEMIC EDUCATION FAR EXCEEDED MY OWN. ALTHOUGH I
  1409. GRADUATED FROM HIGH SCHOOL IN LOS ANGELES IN 1940 AND ATTENDED COLLEGE FOR FOUR
  1410. YEARS OF PREMEDICAL AND NURSING TRAINING, THE VARIETY OF MY OWN READING HAD BEEN
  1411. FAIRLY LIMITED.
  1412. I HAD NOT STUDIED MOST OF THE SUBJECTS TO WHICH AIRL HAD NOW BEEN EXPOSED,
  1413. ESPECIALLY CONSIDERING HER ACUTE UNDERSTANDING, VERY INTENSE STUDY HABITS AND A
  1414. NEARLY PHOTOGRAPHIC MEMORY! SHE WAS ABLE TO RECALL LONG PASSAGES FROM BOOKS SHE
  1415. READ. SHE WAS ESPECIALLY FOND OF SECTIONS OF HER FAVORITE STORIES FROM CLASSIC
  1416. LITERATURE LIKE THE ADVENTURES OF HUCKLEBERRY FINN 46 (FOOTNOTE), TALES FROM
  1417. GULLIVER'S TRAVELS 47 (FOOTNOTE) AND PETER PAN 48 (FOOTNOTE) AND THE LEGEND OF SLEEPY
  1418. HOLLOW 49 (FOOTNOTE).
  1419. BY THIS TIME AIRL HAD BECOME THE TEACHER, AND I WAS THE STUDENT. I WAS ABOUT TO LEARN
  1420. WHAT MEN OF EARTH DO NOT KNOW AND HAVE NO WAY OF KNOWING!
  1421. THE THRONG OF SCIENTISTS AND AGENTS WHO OBSERVED US THROUGH THE ONE-WAY GLASS OF
  1422. OUR INTERVIEW ROOM, WHOM AIRL AND I NOW REFERRED TO AS "THE GALLERY", WERE GROWING
  1423. INCREASINGLY IMPATIENT TO ASK HER QUESTIONS. BUT AIRL CONTINUED TO REFUSE TO ALLOW
  1424. ANY QUESTIONS TO BE ASKED OF HER BY ANYONE OTHER THAN MYSELF, EVEN VICARIOUSLY
  1425. THROUGH ME AS AN INTERPRETER, OR IN WRITING.
  1426. ON THE AFTERNOON OF THE 16TH DAY AIRL AND I SAT NEXT TO EACH OTHER AS SHE READ. SHE
  1427. CLOSED THE LAST PAGE OF A BOOK SHE WAS READING AND PLACED IT ASIDE. I WAS ABOUT TO
  1428. HAND HER THE NEXT BOOK FROM A LARGE PILE WAITING TO BE READ, WHEN SHE TURNED AND SAID
  1429. OR "THOUGHT" TO ME, "I AM READY TO SPEAK NOW". AT FIRST I WAS A LITTLE CONFUSED BY THE
  1430. REMARK. I GESTURED FOR HER TO CONTINUE AND SHE BEGAN TO TEACH ME MY FIRST LESSON."
  1431. 49
  1432. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1433. TOP SECRET
  1434. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  1435. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  1436. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 24. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  1437. "WHAT WOULD YOU LIKE TO SAY, AIRL?", I ASKED.
  1438. "I HAVE BEEN A PART OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE IN
  1439. THIS SECTOR OF SPACE FOR SEVERAL THOUSAND YEARS.
  1440. HOWEVER, I HAVE NOT PERSONALLY HAD INTIMATE CONTACT WITH
  1441. BEINGS ON EARTH SINCE 5,965 BCE. IT IS NOT MY PRIMARY
  1442. FUNCTION TO INTERACT WITH INHABITANTS OF PLANETS WITHIN
  1443. THE DOMAIN. I AM AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER, WITH
  1444. MANY DUTIES TO PERFORM. NONETHELESS, ALTHOUGH I AM
  1445. FLUENT IN 347 OTHER LANGUAGES WITHIN THE DOMAIN, I HAVE
  1446. NOT BEEN EXPOSED TO YOUR ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
  1447. THE LAST EARTH LANGUAGE WITH WHICH I WAS CONVERSANT WAS
  1448. THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE OF THE VEDIC HYMNS. 50 (FOOTNOTE) AT
  1449. THAT TIME I WAS A MEMBER OF A MISSION SENT TO
  1450. INVESTIGATE THE LOSS OF A DOMAIN BASE LOCATED IN THE
  1451. HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS. AN ENTIRE BATTALION OF OFFICERS,
  1452. PILOTS, COMMUNICATIONS AND ADMINISTRATIVE PERSONNEL
  1453. DISAPPEARED AND THE BASE DESTROYED.
  1454. SEVERAL MILLION YEARS AGO I WAS TRAINED AND SERVED AS AN
  1455. INVESTIGATION, DATA EVALUATION AND PROGRAM DEVELOPMENT
  1456. OFFICER FOR THE DOMAIN. BECAUSE I WAS EXPERIENCED IN
  1457. THAT TECHNOLOGY, I WAS SENT TO EARTH AS PART OF THE
  1458. SEARCH TEAM. ONE OF MY DUTIES INVOLVED INTERROGATION OF
  1459. THE HUMAN POPULATION THAT INHABITED THE ADJOINING AREA
  1460. AT THAT TIME. 51 (FOOTNOTE) MANY OF THE PEOPLE IN THAT REGION
  1461. REPORTED SIGHTING "VIMANAS" OR SPACE CRAFT IN THE AREA. 52
  1462. (FOOTNOTE)
  1463. FOLLOWING THE LOGICAL EXTENSION OF EVIDENCE, TESTIMONY,
  1464. OBSERVATION, AS WELL AS THE ABSENCE OF CERTAIN EVIDENCE,
  1465. I LED MY TEAM TO THE DISCOVERY THAT THERE WERE STILL
  1466. "OLD EMPIRE" SHIPS AND WELL-HIDDEN "OLD EMPIRE"
  1467. INSTALLATIONS IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM OF WHICH WE HAD BEEN
  1468. COMPLETELY UNAWARE.
  1469. 50
  1470. YOU AND I WERE UNABLE TO COMMUNICATE IN YOUR LANGUAGE
  1471. BECAUSE I, PERSONALLY, HAVE NOT BEEN EXPOSED TO YOUR
  1472. LANGUAGE. HOWEVER, NOW THAT I HAVE SCANNED THE BOOKS AND
  1473. MATERIAL YOU PROVIDED ME THIS DATA HAS BEEN RELAYED TO
  1474. OUR SPACE STATION IN THIS REGION AND PROCESSED BY OUR
  1475. COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER THROUGH OUR COMPUTERS. IT HAS
  1476. BEEN TRANSLATED INTO MY OWN LANGUAGE AND RELAYED BACK TO
  1477. ME IN A CONTEXT THAT I CAN THINK WITH. I HAVE ALSO
  1478. RECEIVED ADDITIONAL INFORMATION FROM THE FILES STORED IN
  1479. OUR COMPUTERS ABOUT THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND DOMAIN
  1480. RECORDS CONCERNING EARTH CIVILIZATION." 53 (FOOTNOTE)
  1481. "NOW I AM PREPARED TO GIVE YOU CERTAIN INFORMATION THAT
  1482. I FEEL WILL BE OF GREAT VALUE TO YOU. I WILL TELL YOU
  1483. THE TRUTH. ALTHOUGH TRUTH IS RELATIVE TO ALL OTHER
  1484. TRUTH, I WISH TO SHARE WITH YOU AS HONESTLY AND
  1485. ACCURATELY AS POSSIBLE, TRUTH AS I SEE IT, WITHIN THE
  1486. BOUNDARIES OF MY INTEGRITY TO MYSELF, TO MY RACE AND
  1487. WITHOUT VIOLATING MY OBLIGATIONS TO THE ORGANIZATION I
  1488. SERVE AND HAVE SWORN TO UPHOLD AND PROTECT".
  1489. "OK", I THOUGHT. "WILL YOU ANSWER QUESTIONS FROM THE
  1490. GALLERY NOW?"
  1491. "NO. I WILL NOT ANSWER QUESTIONS. I WILL PROVIDE
  1492. INFORMATION TO YOU THAT I THINK WILL BE BENEFICIAL TO
  1493. THE WELL-BEING OF THE IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS WHO
  1494. COMPRISE HUMANITY, AND THAT WILL FOSTER THE SURVIVAL OF
  1495. ALL THE MYRIAD LIFE FORMS AND THE ENVIRONMENT OF EARTH,
  1496. AS IT IS A PART OF MY MISSION TO ENSURE THE PRESERVATION
  1497. OF EARTH.
  1498. "PERSONALLY, IT IS MY CONVICTION THAT ALL SENTIENT
  1499. BEINGS ARE IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS. THIS INCLUDES
  1500. HUMAN BEINGS. FOR THE SAKE OF ACCURACY AND SIMPLICITY I
  1501. WILL USE A MADE-UP WORD: "IS-BE". BECAUSE THE PRIMARY
  1502. NATURE OF AN IMMORTAL BEING IS THAT THEY LIVE IN A
  1503. TIMELESS STATE OF "IS", AND THE ONLY REASON FOR THEIR
  1504. EXISTENCE IS THAT THEY DECIDE TO "BE".
  1505. NO MATTER HOW LOWLY THEIR STATION IN A SOCIETY, EVERY
  1506. IS-BE DESERVES THE RESPECT AND TREATMENT THAT I MYSELF
  1507. WOULD LIKE TO RECEIVE FROM OTHERS. EACH PERSON ON EARTH
  1508. CONTINUES TO BE AN IS-BE WHETHER THEY ARE AWARE OF THE
  1509. FACT OR NOT."
  1510. 51
  1511. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1512. (I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS CONVERSATION. HER TONE WAS VERY MATTER-OF-FACT AND
  1513. EMOTIONLESS. HOWEVER, FOR THE FIRST TIME, I SENSED THE PRESENCE OF A WARM AND REAL
  1514. "PERSONALITY" IN AIRL. HER REFERENCE TO "IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS" STRUCK ME LIKE A
  1515. FLASH OF LIGHT IN A DARK ROOM. I HAD NEVER BEFORE CONSIDERED THAT A HUMAN BEING
  1516. COULD BE AN IMMORTAL BEING.
  1517. I THOUGHT THAT STATUS OR POWER WAS RESERVED SOLELY FOR THE FATHER, THE SON, AND THE
  1518. HOLY GHOST. AND, BECAUSE I AM A DEVOUT CATHOLIC AND SUBJECT TO THE WORD OF THE
  1519. LORD JESUS, AND THE HOLY FATHER, I HAVE NEVER THOUGHT OF A WOMAN AS AN IMMORTAL
  1520. SPIRITUAL BEING EITHER -- NOT EVEN THE HOLY MOTHER MARY. YET, WHEN AIRL THOUGHT
  1521. THAT THOUGHT, I BECAME VIVIDLY AWARE FOR THE VERY FIRST TIME THAT SHE, PERSONALLY, WAS
  1522. AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING, AND SO ARE WE ALL!
  1523. AIRL SAID THAT SHE SENSED THAT I WAS CONFUSED ABOUT THE IDEA. SHE SAID SHE WOULD
  1524. DEMONSTRATE TO ME THAT I AM ALSO AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING. SHE SAID, "BE ABOVE
  1525. YOUR BODY!" IMMEDIATELY, I REALIZED THAT I WAS "OUTSIDE" OF MY BODY, LOOKING DOWN
  1526. FROM THE CEILING AT THE TOP OF MY BODY'S HEAD! 54 (FOOTNOTE) I WAS ALSO ABLE TO SEE THE
  1527. ROOM AROUND ME, INCLUDING AIRL'S BODY SITTING IN THE CHAIR NEXT TO MY OWN BODY.
  1528. AFTER A MOMENT, I REALIZED THE SIMPLE, BUT SHOCKING, REALITY, THAT "I" AM NOT A BODY.
  1529. IN THAT MOMENT A BLACK VEIL LIFTED AND FOR THE FIRST TIME IN MY LIFE, AND FOR A VERY LONG
  1530. TIME INTO THE PAST, I REALIZED THAT I AM NOT "MY SOUL", BUT THAT "I" AM "ME" -- A
  1531. SPIRITUAL BEING. THIS WAS AN UNEXPLAINABLE EPIPHANY, BUT ONE THAT FILLS ME WITH A JOY
  1532. AND RELIEF I CANNOT RECALL HAVING EXPERIENCED EVER BEFORE. AS FOR THE "IMMORTAL" PART,
  1533. I DO NOT UNDERSTAND HER MEANING, AS I HAVE ALWAYS BEEN TAUGHT THAT I AM NOT IMMORTAL
  1534. -- A SPIRIT, PERHAPS -- BUT CERTAINLY NOT IMMORTAL!
  1535. AFTER A MOMENT -- I'M NOT SURE HOW LONG -- AIRL ASKED ME IF I HAD A BETTER
  1536. UNDERSTANDING OF THE IDEA. SUDDENLY, I WAS BACK INSIDE MY BODY AGAIN, AND SAID OUT
  1537. LOUD, "YES! I SEE WHAT YOU MEAN!".
  1538. I WAS SO TAKEN ABACK BY THE EXPERIENCE THAT I HAD TO GET UP FROM MY CHAIR AND WALK
  1539. AROUND THE ROOM FOR A FEW MINUTES. I MADE AN EXCUSE THAT I NEEDED TO GET A DRINK OF
  1540. WATER, AND GO TO THE RESTROOM, WHICH I DID. IN THE RESTROOM I LOOKED AT MY "SELF" IN
  1541. THE MIRROR. I USED THE TOILET, REFRESHED MY MAKE-UP, AND STRAIGHTENED MY UNIFORM.
  1542. AFTER 10 OR 15 MINUTES I FELT MORE "NORMAL" AGAIN AND RETURNED TO THE INTERVIEW
  1543. ROOM.
  1544. AFTER THAT I FELT AS THOUGH I WAS NO LONGER JUST AN INTERPRETER FOR AIRL. I FELT AS THOUGH
  1545. I WAS A "KINDRED SPIRIT". I FELT LIKE I WAS SAFE, AT HOME, WITH A TRUSTED FRIEND OR
  1546. FAMILY MEMBER, AS CLOSE AS ANY I HAVE EVER HAD. AIRL SENSED AND UNDERSTOOD MY
  1547. CONFUSION ABOUT THE CONCEPT OF "PERSONAL IMMORTALITY". SHE BEGAN HER FIRST "LESSON"
  1548. WITH ME BY EXPLAINING THIS TO ME."
  1549. 52
  1550. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW CONTINUED)
  1551. "AIRL TOLD ME HER REASONS FOR COMING TO EARTH AND FOR
  1552. BEING IN THE AREA OF THE 509TH BOMBER SQUADRON. SHE WAS
  1553. SENT BY HER SUPERIOR OFFICERS TO INVESTIGATE THE
  1554. EXPLOSIONS OF NUCLEAR WEAPONS WHICH HAVE BEEN TESTED IN
  1555. NEW MEXICO. HER SUPERIORS ORDERED HER TO GATHER
  1556. INFORMATION FROM THE ATMOSPHERE THAT COULD BE USED TO
  1557. DETERMINE THE EXTENT OF RADIATION AND POTENTIAL HARM
  1558. THIS MIGHT CAUSE TO THE ENVIRONMENT. DURING HER MISSION,
  1559. THE SPACE CRAFT WAS STRUCK BY A LIGHTING 55 (FOOTNOTE), WHICH
  1560. CAUSED HER TO LOSE CONTROL AND CRASH.
  1561. THE SPACE CRAFT IS OPERATED BY IS-BES WHO USE "DOLL
  1562. BODIES" IN MUCH THE SAME WAY THAT AN ACTOR WEARS A MASK
  1563. AND COSTUME. IT IS A LIKE A MECHANICAL TOOL THROUGH
  1564. WHICH TO OPERATE IN THE PHYSICAL WORLD. SHE, AS WELL AS
  1565. ALL OF THE OTHER IS-BES OF THE OFFICER CLASS AND THEIR
  1566. SUPERIORS, INHABIT THESE "DOLL BODIES" WHEN THEY ARE ON
  1567. DUTY IN SPACE. WHEN THEY ARE NOT ON DUTY, THEY "LEAVE"
  1568. THE BODY AND OPERATE, THINK, COMMUNICATE, TRAVEL, AND
  1569. EXIST WITHOUT THE USE OF A BODY.
  1570. THE BODIES ARE CONSTRUCTED OF SYNTHETIC MATERIALS,
  1571. INCLUDING A VERY SENSITIVE ELECTRICAL NERVOUS SYSTEM, TO
  1572. WHICH EACH IS-BE ADJUSTS THEMSELVES OR "TUNE IN" TO AN
  1573. ELECTRONIC WAVELENGTH 56 (FOOTNOTE) THAT IS MATCHED UNIQUELY
  1574. TO THE WAVELENGTH OR FREQUENCY EMITTED BY EACH IS-BE.
  1575. EACH IS-BE IS CAPABLE OF CREATING A UNIQUE WAVE
  1576. FREQUENCY WHICH IDENTIFIES THEM, MUCH LIKE A RADIO
  1577. SIGNAL FREQUENCY. THIS SERVES, IN PART, AS
  1578. IDENTIFICATION LIKE A FINGER PRINT. THE DOLL BODY ACTS
  1579. LIKE A RADIO RECEIVER FOR THE IS-BE. NO TWO FREQUENCIES
  1580. OR DOLL BODIES ARE EXACTLY THE SAME.
  1581. THE BODIES OF EACH IS-BE CREW MEMBER ARE LIKEWISE TUNED
  1582. INTO AND CONNECTED TO THE "NERVOUS SYSTEM" BUILT INTO
  1583. THE SPACE CRAFT. THE SPACE CRAFT IS BUILT IN MUCH THE
  1584. SAME WAY AS THE DOLL BODY. IT IS ADJUSTED SPECIFICALLY
  1585. TO THE FREQUENCY OF EACH IS-BE CREW MEMBER. THEREFORE,
  1586. THE CRAFT CAN BE OPERATED BY THE "THOUGHTS" OR ENERGY
  1587. EMITTED BY THE IS-BE. IT IS REALLY A VERY SIMPLE,
  1588. DIRECT CONTROL SYSTEM. SO, THERE ARE NO COMPLICATED
  1589. CONTROLS OR NAVIGATION EQUIPMENT ON BOARD THE SPACE
  1590. CRAFT. THEY OPERATE AS AN EXTENSION OF THE IS-BE.
  1591. 53
  1592. WHEN THE LIGHTNING BOLT STRUCK THE SPACE CRAFT THIS
  1593. CAUSED A SHORT CIRCUIT AND CONSEQUENTLY "DISCONNECTED"
  1594. THEM FROM THE CONTROL OF THE SHIP MOMENTARILY WHICH
  1595. RESULTED IN THE CRASH.
  1596. AIRL WAS, AND STILL IS, AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER
  1597. IN AN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WHICH IS PART OF A SPACE OPERA
  1598. 57 (FOOTNOTE) CIVILIZATION WHICH REFERS TO ITSELF AS "THE
  1599. DOMAIN". THIS CIVILIZATION CONTROLS A VAST NUMBER OF
  1600. GALAXIES, STARS, PLANETS, MOONS AND ASTEROIDS THROUGHOUT
  1601. AN AREA OF SPACE THAT IS APPROXIMATELY ONE-FOURTH OF THE
  1602. ENTIRE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE! THE CONTINUING MISSION OF HER
  1603. ORGANIZATION IS TO "SECURE, CONTROL AND EXPAND THE
  1604. TERRITORY AND RESOURCES OF THE DOMAIN".
  1605. AIRL POINTED OUT THAT THEIR OWN ACTIVITIES WERE VERY
  1606. SIMILAR IN MANY WAYS TO THE EUROPEAN EXPLORERS WHO
  1607. "DISCOVERED" AND "CLAIMED" THE NEW WORLD FOR THE HOLY
  1608. FATHER, THE POPE AND FOR THE KINGS OF SPAIN, PORTUGAL
  1609. AND LATER, HOLLAND, ENGLAND, FRANCE AND SO FORTH. EUROPE
  1610. BENEFITED FROM THE PROPERTY "ACQUIRED" FROM THE NATIVE
  1611. INHABITANTS. HOWEVER, THE NATIVE INHABITANTS WERE NEVER
  1612. CONSULTED WITH OR ASKED FOR THEIR PERMISSION TO BECOME A
  1613. PART OF THE "DOMAIN" OF EUROPEAN NATIONS AND THE
  1614. SOLDIERS AND PRIESTS THEY SENT TO ACQUIRE TERRITORY AND
  1615. WEALTH IN ORDER TO ADVANCE THEIR INTERESTS.
  1616. AIRL SAID SHE READ IN A HISTORY BOOK THAT THE SPANISH
  1617. KING REGRETTED THE BRUTAL TREATMENT OF THE NATIVE
  1618. INHABITANTS BY HIS SOLDIERS. HE FEARED RETRIBUTION FROM
  1619. THE GODS HE WORSHIPPED, AS DESCRIBED IN THE VARIOUS
  1620. TESTAMENTS OF THE BIBLE. HE ASKED THE POPE TO PREPARE A
  1621. STATEMENT CALLED "THE REQUIREMENT" 58 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH WAS
  1622. SUPPOSED TO BE READ TO EACH OF THE NEWLY ENCOUNTERED
  1623. NATIVE INHABITANTS.
  1624. THE KING HOPED THAT THE STATEMENT, WHETHER IT WAS
  1625. ACCEPTED OR REJECTED BY THE NATIVES, WOULD ABSOLVE THE
  1626. KING OF ALL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE RESULTING SLAUGHTER
  1627. AND ENSLAVEMENT OF THESE PEOPLE. HE USED THIS STATEMENT
  1628. AS JUSTIFICATION TO CONFISCATE THEIR LANDS AND
  1629. POSSESSIONS BY HIS SOLDIERS AND THE POPE'S PRIESTS.
  1630. APPARENTLY, THE POPE, PERSONALLY, DID NOT HAVE ANY
  1631. FEELINGS OF GUILT OR RESPONSIBILITY IN THE MATTER.
  1632. AIRL THOUGHT THAT SUCH ACTIONS WERE THOSE OF A COWARD
  1633. AND THAT IT IS NO SURPRISE THAT THE TERRITORY OF SPAIN
  1634. 54
  1635. WAS DIMINISHED SO QUICKLY. ONLY A FEW YEARS LATER THE
  1636. KING WAS DEAD AND HIS EMPIRE HAD BEEN ASSIMILATED BY
  1637. OTHER NATIONS.
  1638. AIRL SAID THAT THIS SORT OF BEHAVIOR DOES NOT OCCUR IN
  1639. THE DOMAIN. THEIR LEADERS ASSUME FULL RESPONSIBILITY
  1640. FOR THE ACTIONS OF THE DOMAIN, AND WOULD NOT DENIGRATE
  1641. THEMSELVES IN THIS FASHION. NOR DO THEY FEAR ANY GODS
  1642. OR HAVE ANY REGRET FOR THEIR ACTIONS. THIS IDEA
  1643. REINFORCES MY EARLIER SUGGESTION THAT AIRL AND HER
  1644. PEOPLE ARE PROBABLY ATHEISTS.
  1645. IN THE CASE OF THE ACQUISITION OF EARTH BY THE DOMAIN,
  1646. THE RULERS OF THE DOMAIN HAVE CHOSEN NOT TO OPENLY
  1647. REVEAL THIS INTENTION TO THE "NATIVE INHABITANTS" OF
  1648. EARTH UNTIL A LATER TIME WHEN IT MAY, OR MAY NOT, SUIT
  1649. THEIR INTERESTS TO REVEAL THEMSELVES. FOR THE PRESENT
  1650. TIME, IT IS NOT STRATEGICALLY NECESSARY TO MAKE THE
  1651. PRESENCE OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE KNOWN TO
  1652. MANKIND. IN FACT, UNTIL NOW, IT HAS BEEN VERY
  1653. AGGRESSIVELY HIDDEN, FOR REASONS THAT WILL BE REVEALED
  1654. LATER.
  1655. THE ASTEROID BELT NEAR EARTH IS A VERY SMALL, BUT
  1656. IMPORTANT LOCATION FOR THE DOMAIN IN THIS PART OF SPACE.
  1657. ACTUALLY, SOME OF THE OBJECTS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM ARE
  1658. VERY VALUABLE FOR USE AS LOW-GRAVITY "SPACE STATIONS".
  1659. THEY ARE INTERESTED PRIMARILY IN THE LOW GRAVITY
  1660. SATELLITES IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM WHICH CONSISTS MAINLY OF
  1661. THE SIDE OF THE MOON FACING AWAY FROM EARTH 59 (FOOTNOTE) AND
  1662. THE ASTEROID BELT, WHICH WAS A PLANET THAT WAS DESTROYED
  1663. BILLIONS OF YEARS AGO, AND TO A LESSER DEGREE, MARS AND
  1664. VENUS. DOOM STRUCTURES SYNTHESIZED FROM GYPSUM 60 (FOOTNOTE)
  1665. OR UNDERGROUND BASES COVERED BY ELECTROMAGNETIC FORCE
  1666. SCREENS 61 (FOOTNOTE) ARE EASILY CONSTRUCTED TO HOUSE THE
  1667. DOMAIN FORCES.
  1668. ONCE AN AREA OF SPACE IS ACQUIRED BY THE DOMAIN AND
  1669. BECOMES A PART OF THE TERRITORY UNDER ITS CONTROL, IT IS
  1670. TREATED AS THE "PROPERTY" OF THE DOMAIN. THE SPACE
  1671. STATION NEAR THE PLANET EARTH IS IMPORTANT ONLY BECAUSE
  1672. IT LAY ALONG A PATH OF THE DOMAIN EXPANSION ROUTE TOWARD
  1673. THE CENTER OF THE MILKY WAY GALAXY AND BEYOND. OF
  1674. COURSE, EVERYONE IN THE DOMAIN IS AWARE OF THIS --
  1675. EXCEPT FOR THE PEOPLE OF EARTH."
  1676. 55
  1677. CHAPTER SEVEN
  1678. A LESSON IN ANCIENT HISTORY
  1679. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1680. "MY INSTRUCTION WITH AIRL CONTINUED THROUGH THE NIGHT UNTIL DAWN OF THE NEXT
  1681. MORNING. I MUST SAY, THAT I WAS FASCINATED, SKEPTICAL, SHOCKED, ALARMED, DISMAYED
  1682. AND DISGRUNTLED BY THE "LESSON" I WAS GETTING FROM AIRL. I COULD NEVER HAVE IMAGINED
  1683. ANY OF WHAT SHE WAS TELLING ME -- NOT EVEN IN MY WILDEST DREAMS AND NIGHTMARES!
  1684. THE NEXT AFTERNOON, AFTER I HAD SLEPT, SHOWERED AND EATEN, I WAS DEBRIEFED ABOUT MY
  1685. INTERVIEW SESSION THE PREVIOUS EVENING BY MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY WHO RECORDED MY
  1686. ACCOUNT OF WHAT AIRL TOLD ME. THERE WAS A STENOGRAPHER PRESENT FOR THIS SESSION, AS
  1687. USUAL, TO WHOM I DEBRIEFED AFTER EACH INTERVIEW, AND THERE WERE ALSO 6 OR 7 MEN WHO
  1688. ASKED FOR CLARIFICATION OF MY STATEMENTS. AS ALWAYS, THERE WAS CONSTANT PRESSURE
  1689. APPLIED TO ME TO USE MY INFLUENCE WITH AIRL TO PERSUADE HER TO ANSWER SPECIFIC
  1690. QUESTIONS PROMPTED BY MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY. I DID MY BEST TO REASSURE EVERYONE
  1691. THAT I WOULD GIVE MY VERY BEST EFFORTS TO DO SO.
  1692. NEVERTHELESS, ONLY THREE THINGS HAPPENED EVERY DAY THEREAFTER:
  1693. 1) AIRL RESOLUTELY REFUSED TO ANSWER ANY QUESTIONS THAT SHE SENSED HAD BEEN POSED BY
  1694. OR SUGGESTED TO ME BY THE GALLERY.
  1695. 2) AIRL CONTINUED TO "INSTRUCT" ME IN SUBJECT MATTER OF HER OWN CHOICE.
  1696. 3) EVERY EVENING AFTER MY INTERVIEW WITH, OR INSTRUCTION FROM AIRL, SHE WOULD GIVE
  1697. ME A NEW LIST OF SUBJECT MATTER ABOUT WHICH SHE WANTED MORE INFORMATION. EACH
  1698. EVENING I PRESENTED THIS LIST TO THE GALLERY. THE NEXT DAY AIRL RECEIVED A LARGE STACK
  1699. OF BOOKS, MAGAZINES, ARTICLES, AND SO FORTH. SHE WOULD STUDY ALL OF THESE DURING THE
  1700. NIGHT WHILE I SLEPT. THIS PATTERN REPEATED EVERY DAY DURING THE REMAINDER OF THE TIME
  1701. I SPENT WITH HER.
  1702. THE SUBJECT MATTER OF MY NEXT INTERVIEW, OR LESSON, FROM AIRL CONTINUED WITH A BRIEF
  1703. HISTORY OF EARTH, OUR SOLAR SYSTEM AND NEARBY SPACE, FROM THE PERSPECTIVE OF THE
  1704. DOMAIN."
  1705. 56
  1706. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1707. TOP SECRET
  1708. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  1709. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  1710. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 25. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  1711. "BEFORE YOU CAN UNDERSTAND THE SUBJECT OF HISTORY, YOU
  1712. MUST FIRST UNDERSTAND THE SUBJECT OF TIME. TIME IS
  1713. SIMPLY AN ARBITRARY MEASUREMENT OF THE MOTION OF OBJECTS
  1714. THROUGH SPACE.
  1715. SPACE IS NOT LINEAR. SPACE IS DETERMINED BY THE POINT
  1716. OF VIEW OF AN IS-BE WHEN VIEWING A OBJECT. THE DISTANCE
  1717. BETWEEN AN IS-BE AND THE OBJECT BEING VIEWED IS CALLED
  1718. "SPACE".
  1719. OBJECTS, OR ENERGY MASSES, IN SPACE DO NOT NECESSARILY
  1720. MOVE IN A LINEAR FASHION. IN THIS UNIVERSE, OBJECTS
  1721. TEND TO MOVE RANDOMLY OR IN A CURVING OR CYCLICAL
  1722. PATTERN, OR AS DETERMINED BY AGREED UPON RULES.
  1723. HISTORY IS NOT ONLY A LINEAR RECORD OF EVENTS, AS MANY
  1724. AUTHORS OF EARTH HISTORY BOOKS IMPLY, BECAUSE IT IS NOT
  1725. A STRING THAT CAN BE STRETCHED OUT AND MARKED LIKE A
  1726. MEASURING TOOL. HISTORY IS A SUBJECTIVE OBSERVATION OF
  1727. THE MOVEMENT OF OBJECTS THROUGH SPACE, RECORDED FROM THE
  1728. POINT OF VIEW OF A SURVIVOR, RATHER THAN OF THOSE WHO
  1729. SUCCUMBED. EVENTS OCCUR INTERACTIVELY AND CONCURRENTLY,
  1730. JUST AS THE BIOLOGICAL BODY HAS A HEART THAT PUMPS
  1731. BLOOD, WHILE THE LUNGS PROVIDE OXYGEN TO THE CELLS,
  1732. WHICH REPRODUCE, USING ENERGY FROM THE SUN AND CHEMICALS
  1733. FROM PLANTS, AT THE SAME TIME AS THE LIVER STRAINS TOXIC
  1734. WASTES FROM THE BLOOD, AND ELIMINATES THEM THROUGH THE
  1735. BLADDER AND THE BOWELS.
  1736. ALL OF THESE INTERACTIONS ARE CONCURRENT AND
  1737. SIMULTANEOUS. ALTHOUGH TIME RUNS CONSECUTIVELY, EVENTS
  1738. DO NOT HAPPEN IN AN INDEPENDENT, LINEAR STREAM. IN
  1739. ORDER TO VIEW AND UNDERSTAND THE HISTORY OR REALITY OF
  1740. THE PAST, ONE MUST VIEW ALL EVENTS AS PART OF AN
  1741. INTERACTIVE WHOLE. TIME CAN ALSO BE SENSED AS A
  1742. VIBRATION WHICH IS UNIFORM THROUGHOUT THE ENTIRE
  1743. PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
  1744. 57
  1745. AIRL EXPLAINED THAT IS-BES HAVE BEEN AROUND SINCE BEFORE
  1746. THE BEGINNING OF THE UNIVERSE. THE REASON THEY ARE
  1747. CALLED "IMMORTAL", IS BECAUSE A "SPIRIT" IS NOT BORN AND
  1748. CANNOT DIE, BUT EXISTS IN A PERSONALLY POSTULATED
  1749. PERCEPTION OF "IS - WILL BE". SHE WAS CAREFUL TO EXPLAIN
  1750. THAT EVERY SPIRIT IS NOT THE SAME. EACH IS COMPLETELY
  1751. UNIQUE IN IDENTITY, POWER, AWARENESS AND ABILITY.
  1752. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN AN IS-BE LIKE AIRL AND MOST OF
  1753. THE IS-BES INHABITING BODIES ON EARTH, IS THAT AIRL CAN
  1754. ENTER AND DEPART FROM HER "DOLL" AT WILL. SHE CAN
  1755. PERCEIVE AT SELECTIVE DEPTHS THROUGH MATTER. AIRL AND
  1756. OTHER OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN CAN COMMUNICATE
  1757. TELEPATHICALLY. SINCE AN IS-BE IS NOT A PHYSICAL
  1758. UNIVERSE ENTITY IT HAS NO LOCATION IN SPACE OR TIME.
  1759. AN IS-BE IS LITERALLY, "IMMATERIAL". THEY CAN SPAN GREAT
  1760. DISTANCES OF SPACE INSTANTLY.
  1761. THEY CAN EXPERIENCE SENSATIONS, MORE INTENSELY THAN A
  1762. BIOLOGICAL BODY, WITHOUT THE USE OF PHYSICAL SENSORY
  1763. MECHANISMS. AN IS-BE CAN EXCLUDE PAIN FROM THEIR
  1764. PERCEPTION. AIRL CAN ALSO REMEMBER HER "IDENTITY", SO
  1765. TO SPEAK, ALL THE WAY BACK INTO THE DIM MISTS OF TIME,
  1766. FOR TRILLIONS OF YEARS!
  1767. SHE SAYS THAT THE EXISTING COLLECTION OF SUNS IN THIS
  1768. IMMEDIATE VICINITY OF THE UNIVERSE HAVE BEEN BURNING FOR
  1769. THE LAST 200 TRILLION YEARS. THE AGE OF THE PHYSICAL
  1770. UNIVERSE IS NEARLY INFINITELY OLD, BUT PROBABLY AT LEAST
  1771. FOUR QUADRILLION 62 (FOOTNOTE) YEARS SINCE ITS EARLIEST
  1772. BEGINNINGS.
  1773. TIME IS A DIFFICULT FACTOR TO MEASURE AS IT DEPENDS ON
  1774. THE SUBJECTIVE MEMORY OF IS-BES AND THERE HAS BEEN NO
  1775. UNIFORM RECORD OF EVENTS THROUGHOUT THE PHYSICAL
  1776. UNIVERSE SINCE IT BEGAN. AS ON EARTH, THERE ARE MANY
  1777. DIFFERENT TIME MEASUREMENT SYSTEMS, DEFINED BY VARIOUS
  1778. CULTURES, WHICH USE CYCLES OF MOTION, AND POINTS OF
  1779. ORIGIN TO ESTABLISH AGE AND DURATION. 63 (FOOTNOTE)
  1780. THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE ITSELF IS FORMED FROM THE
  1781. CONVERGENCE AND AMALGAMATION OF MANY OTHER INDIVIDUAL
  1782. UNIVERSES 64 (FOOTNOTE), EACH ONE OF WHICH WERE CREATED BY AN
  1783. IS-BE OR GROUP OF IS-BES. THE COLLISION OF THESE
  1784. ILLUSORY UNIVERSES COMMINGLED AND COALESCED AND WERE
  1785. SOLIDIFIED TO FORM A MUTUALLY CREATED UNIVERSE. BECAUSE
  1786. IT IS AGREED THAT ENERGY AND FORMS CAN BE CREATED, BUT
  1787. 58
  1788. NOT DESTROYED, 65 (FOOTNOTE) THIS CREATIVE PROCESS HAS
  1789. CONTINUED TO FORM AN EVER-EXPANDING UNIVERSE OF NEARLY
  1790. INFINITE PHYSICAL PROPORTIONS.
  1791. BEFORE THE FORMATION OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE THERE WAS
  1792. A VAST PERIOD DURING WHICH UNIVERSES WERE NOT SOLID, BUT
  1793. WHOLLY ILLUSIONARY. YOU MIGHT SAY THAT THE UNIVERSE WAS
  1794. A UNIVERSE OF MAGICAL ILLUSIONS WHICH WERE MADE TO
  1795. APPEAR AND VANISH AT THE WILL OF THE MAGICIAN. IN EVERY
  1796. CASE, THE "MAGICIAN" WAS ONE OR MORE IS-BES. MANY ISBES ON EARTH CAN STILL RECALL VAGUE IMAGES FROM THAT
  1797. PERIOD. TALES OF MAGIC, SORCERY AND ENCHANTMENT, FAIRY
  1798. TALES AND MYTHOLOGY SPEAK OF SUCH THINGS, 66 (FOOTNOTE)
  1799. ALTHOUGH IN VERY CRUDE TERMS.
  1800. EACH IS-BE ENTERED INTO THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE WHEN THEY
  1801. LOST THEIR OWN, "HOME" UNIVERSE. THAT IS, WHEN AN ISBE'S "HOME" UNIVERSE WAS OVERWHELMED BY THE PHYSICAL
  1802. UNIVERSE, OR WHEN THE IS-BE JOINED WITH OTHER IS-BES TO
  1803. CREATE OR CONQUER THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
  1804. ON EARTH, THE ABILITY TO DETERMINE WHEN AN IS-BE ENTERED
  1805. THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE IS DIFFICULT FOR TWO REASONS:
  1806. 1) THE MEMORY OF IS-BES ON EARTH HAVE BEEN ERASED, AND
  1807. 2) IS-BES ARRIVAL OR INVASION INTO THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE
  1808. TOOK PLACE AT DIFFERENT TIMES, SOME 60 TRILLION YEARS
  1809. AGO, AND OTHERS ONLY 3 TRILLION. EVERY ONCE IN A SHORT
  1810. WHILE, A FEW MILLION YEARS, AN AREA OR PLANET WILL BE
  1811. TAKEN OVER BY ANOTHER GROUP OF IS-BES ENTERING INTO THE
  1812. AREA.
  1813. SOMETIMES THEY WILL CAPTURE OTHER IS-BES AS SLAVES. 67
  1814. (FOOTNOTE) THEY WILL BE FORCED TO INHABIT BODIES TO PERFORM
  1815. MENIAL, OR MANUAL WORK -- ESPECIALLY MINING MINERAL ORES
  1816. ON HEAVY-GRAVITY PLANETS, SUCH AS EARTH.
  1817. AIRL SAYS THAT SHE HAS BEEN A MEMBER OF THE DOMAIN
  1818. EXPEDITIONARY FORCE FOR MORE THAN 625 MILLION YEARS,
  1819. WHEN SHE BECAME A PILOT FOR A BIOLOGICAL SURVEY MISSION
  1820. WHICH INCLUDED OCCASIONAL VISITS TO EARTH. SHE CAN
  1821. REMEMBER HER ENTIRE CAREER THERE, AND FOR A VERY LONG
  1822. TIME BEFORE THAT.
  1823. SHE TOLD ME THAT EARTH SCIENTISTS DO NOT HAVE AN
  1824. ACCURATE MEASURING SYSTEM TO GAUGE THE AGE OF MATTER.
  1825. THEY ASSUME THAT BECAUSE CERTAIN TYPES OF MATERIALS SEEM
  1826. TO DETERIORATE RATHER QUICKLY, SUCH AS ORGANIC OR
  1827. 59
  1828. CARBON-BASED MATTER, THAT THERE IS A DETERIORATION OF
  1829. MATTER. IT IS NOT ACCURATE TO MEASURE THE AGE OF STONE,
  1830. BASED ON THE MEASUREMENT OF THE AGE OF WOOD OR BONE.
  1831. THIS IS A FUNDAMENTAL ERROR. FACTUALLY, MATTER DOES NOT
  1832. DETERIORATE. IT CANNOT BE DESTROYED. MATTER MAY BE
  1833. ALTERED IN FORM, BUT IT IS NEVER TRULY DESTROYED.
  1834. THE DOMAIN HAS CONDUCTED A PERIODIC SURVEY OF THE
  1835. GALAXIES IN THIS SECTOR OF THE UNIVERSE SINCE IT
  1836. DEVELOPED SPACE TRAVEL TECHNOLOGIES ABOUT 80 TRILLION
  1837. YEARS AGO. A REVIEW OF CHANGES IN THE COMPLEXION OF
  1838. EARTH REVEAL THAT MOUNTAIN RANGES RISE AND FALL,
  1839. CONTINENTS CHANGE LOCATION, THE POLES OF THE PLANET
  1840. SHIFT, ICE CAPS COME AND GO, OCEANS APPEAR AND
  1841. DISAPPEAR, RIVERS, VALLEYS AND CANYONS CHANGE. IN ALL
  1842. CASES, THE MATTER IS THE SAME. IT IS ALWAYS THE SAME
  1843. SAND. EVERY FORM AND SUBSTANCE IS MADE OF THE SAME
  1844. BASIC MATERIAL, WHICH NEVER DETERIORATES.
  1845. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  1846. ("I CANNOT EVEN BEGIN TO IMAGINE HOW ADVANCED A CIVILIZATION MAY HAVE BECOME,
  1847. TECHNICALLY, AND MENTALLY, AFTER TRILLIONS OF YEARS! JUST THINK OF HOW ADVANCED OUR
  1848. OWN COUNTRY HAS BECOME, COMPARED TO ONLY 150 YEARS. ONLY A FEW GENERATIONS AGO
  1849. TRANSPORTATION WAS ON FOOT, HORSEBACK OR BOAT, READING WAS DONE BY CANDLE LIGHT,
  1850. HEATING AND COOKING WERE DONE OVER A FIREPLACE, AND THERE WASN'T ANY INDOOR
  1851. PLUMBING!")
  1852. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  1853. "AIRL DESCRIBED THE ABILITIES OF AN IS-BE OFFICER OF THE
  1854. DOMAIN TO ME, AND SHE DEMONSTRATED ONE TO ME WHEN SHE
  1855. CONTACTED -- TELEPATHICALLY -- A COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER
  1856. OF THE DOMAIN WHO IS STATIONED IN THE ASTEROID BELT.
  1857. 68 (FOOTNOTE)
  1858. THE ASTEROID BELT IS COMPOSED OF THOUSANDS OF BROKEN UP
  1859. PIECES OF A PLANET THAT ONCE EXISTED BETWEEN MARS AND
  1860. JUPITER. IT SERVES AS A GOOD LOW-GRAVITY JUMPING OFF
  1861. POINT FOR INCOMING SPACE CRAFT TRAVELING TOWARD THE
  1862. CENTER OF OUR GALAXY.
  1863. SHE REQUESTED THAT THIS OFFICER CONSULT INFORMATION
  1864. STORED IN THE "FILES" OF THE DOMAIN, CONCERNING THE
  1865. HISTORY OF EARTH. SHE ASKED THE COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER
  1866. TO "FEED" THIS INFORMATION TO AIRL. THE COMMUNICATIONS
  1867. OFFICER IMMEDIATELY COMPLIED WITH THE REQUEST. BASED ON
  1868. 60
  1869. THE INFORMATION STORED IN THE FILES OF THE DOMAIN, AIRL
  1870. WAS ABLE TO GIVE ME A BRIEF OVERVIEW OR "HISTORY
  1871. LESSON". THIS IS WHAT AIRL TOLD ME THAT THE DOMAIN HAD
  1872. OBSERVED ABOUT THE HISTORY OF EARTH:
  1873. SHE TOLD ME THAT THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE FIRST
  1874. ENTERED INTO THE MILKY WAY GALAXY VERY RECENTLY -- ONLY
  1875. ABOUT 10,000 YEARS AGO. THEIR FIRST ACTION WAS TO
  1876. CONQUER THE HOME PLANETS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" (THIS IS
  1877. NOT THE OFFICIAL NAME, BUT A NICK-NAME GIVEN TO THE
  1878. CONQUERED CIVILIZATION BY THE DOMAIN FORCES) THAT SERVED
  1879. AS THE SEAT OF CENTRAL GOVERNMENT FOR THIS GALAXY, AND
  1880. OTHER ADJOINING REGIONS OF SPACE. THESE PLANETS ARE
  1881. LOCATED IN THE STARS SYSTEMS IN THE TAIL OF THE BIG
  1882. DIPPER CONSTELLATION. 69 (FOOTNOTE) SHE DID NOT MENTION WHICH
  1883. STARS, EXACTLY.
  1884. ABOUT 1,500 YEARS LATER THE DOMAIN BEGAN THE
  1885. INSTALLATION BASES FOR THEIR OWN FORCES ALONG THE PATH
  1886. OF INVASION WHICH LEADS TOWARD THE CENTER OF THIS GALAXY
  1887. AND BEYOND. ABOUT 8,200 YEARS AGO THE DOMAIN FORCES SET
  1888. UP A BASE ON EARTH IN THE HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS NEAR THE
  1889. BORDER OF MODERN PAKISTAN AND AFGHANISTAN. THIS WAS A
  1890. BASE FOR A BATTALION OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE,
  1891. WHICH INCLUDED ABOUT 3,000 MEMBERS.
  1892. THEY SET UP A BASE UNDER OR INSIDE THE TOP OF A
  1893. MOUNTAIN. THE MOUNTAIN TOP WAS DRILLED INTO AND MADE
  1894. HOLLOW TO CREATE AN AREA LARGE ENOUGH TO HOUSE THE SHIPS
  1895. AND PERSONNEL OF THAT FORCE. AN ELECTRONIC ILLUSION OF
  1896. THE MOUNTAIN TOP WAS THEN CREATED TO HIDE THE BASE BY
  1897. PROJECTING A FALSE IMAGE FROM INSIDE THE MOUNTAIN
  1898. AGAINST A "FORCE SCREEN". THE SHIPS COULD THEN ENTER
  1899. AND EXIT THROUGH THE FORCE SCREEN, YET REMAIN UNSEEN BY
  1900. HOMO SAPIENS.
  1901. SHORTLY AFTER THEY SETTLED THERE THE BASE WAS SURPRISED
  1902. BY AN ATTACK FROM A REMNANT OF THE MILITARY FORCES OF
  1903. THE "OLD EMPIRE". UNBEKNOWNST TO THE DOMAIN, A HIDDEN,
  1904. UNDERGROUND BASE ON MARS, OPERATED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE",
  1905. HAD EXISTED FOR A VERY LONG TIME. THE DOMAIN BASE WAS
  1906. WIPED OUT BY A MILITARY ATTACK FROM THE MARS BASE AND
  1907. THE IS-BES OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WERE
  1908. CAPTURED.
  1909. YOU CAN IMAGINE THAT THE DOMAIN WAS VERY UPSET ABOUT
  1910. LOSING SUCH A LARGE FORCE OF OFFICERS AND CREW, SO THEY
  1911. 61
  1912. SENT OTHER CREWS TO EARTH TO LOOK FOR THEM. THOSE CREWS
  1913. WERE ALSO ATTACKED. THE CAPTURED IS-BES FROM THE DOMAIN
  1914. FORCES WERE HANDLED IN THE SAME FASHION AS ALL OTHER ISBES WHO HAVE BEEN SENT TO EARTH. THEY WERE EACH GIVEN
  1915. AMNESIA, HAD THEIR MEMORIES REPLACED WITH FALSE PICTURES
  1916. AND HYPNOTIC COMMANDS AND SENT TO EARTH TO INHABIT
  1917. BIOLOGICAL BODIES. THEY ARE STILL A PART OF THE HUMAN
  1918. POPULATION TODAY.
  1919. AFTER A VERY PERSISTENT AND EXTENSIVE INVESTIGATION INTO
  1920. THE LOSS OF THEIR CREWS, THE DOMAIN DISCOVERED THAT "OLD
  1921. EMPIRE" HAS BEEN OPERATING A VERY EXTENSIVE, AND VERY
  1922. CAREFULLY HIDDEN, BASE OF OPERATIONS IN THIS PART OF THE
  1923. GALAXY FOR MILLIONS OF YEARS. NO ONE KNOWS EXACTLY HOW
  1924. LONG. EVENTUALLY, THE SPACE CRAFT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  1925. FORCES AND THE DOMAIN ENGAGED EACH OTHER IN OPEN COMBAT
  1926. IN THE SPACE OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM.
  1927. ACCORDING TO AIRL, THERE WAS A RUNNING BATTLE BETWEEN
  1928. THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES AND THE DOMAIN UNTIL ABOUT 1235
  1929. AD, WHEN THE DOMAIN FORCES FINALLY DESTROYED THE LAST OF
  1930. THE SPACE CRAFT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE IN THIS AREA.
  1931. THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE LOST MANY OF ITS OWN
  1932. SHIPS IN THIS AREA DURING THAT TIME ALSO.
  1933. ABOUT 1,000 YEARS LATER THE "OLD EMPIRE" BASE WAS
  1934. DISCOVERED BY ACCIDENT IN THE SPRING OF 1914 AD. THE
  1935. DISCOVERY WAS MADE WHEN THE BODY OF THE ARCHDUKE OF
  1936. AUSTRIA, 70 (FOOTNOTE) WAS "TAKEN OVER" BY AN OFFICER OF THE
  1937. DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. THIS OFFICER, WHO WAS
  1938. STATIONED IN THE ASTEROID BELT, WAS SENT TO EARTH ON A
  1939. ROUTINE MISSION TO GATHER RECONNAISSANCE.
  1940. THE PURPOSE OF THIS "TAKE OVER" WAS TO USE THE BODY AS A
  1941. "DISGUISE" THROUGH WHICH TO INFILTRATE HUMAN SOCIETY IN
  1942. ORDER TO GATHER INFORMATION ABOUT CURRENT EVENTS ON
  1943. EARTH. THE OFFICER, AS AN IS-BE, HAVING GREATER POWER
  1944. THAN THE BEING INHABITING THE BODY OF THE ARCHDUKE,
  1945. SIMPLY "PUSHED" THE BEING OUT AND TOOK OVER CONTROL OF
  1946. THE BODY.
  1947. HOWEVER, THIS OFFICER DID NOT REALIZE HOW MUCH THE
  1948. HAPSBURGS WERE HATED BY FEUDING FACTIONS IN THE COUNTRY,
  1949. SO HE WAS CAUGHT OFF GUARD WHEN THE BODY OF THE ARCHDUKE
  1950. WAS ASSASSINATED BY A BOSNIAN STUDENT. THE OFFICER, OR
  1951. IS-BE, WAS SUDDENLY "KNOCKED OUT" OF THE BODY WHEN IT
  1952. WAS SHOT BY THE ASSASSIN. DISORIENTED, THE IS-BE
  1953. 62
  1954. INADVERTENTLY PENETRATED ONE OF THE "AMNESIA FORCE
  1955. SCREENS" AND WAS CAPTURED.
  1956. EVENTUALLY THE DOMAIN DISCOVERED THAT A WIDE AREA OF
  1957. SPACE IS MONITORED BY AN "ELECTRONIC FORCE FIELD"
  1958. 71 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH CONTROLS ALL OF THE IS-BES IN THIS END OF
  1959. THE GALAXY, INCLUDING EARTH. THE ELECTRONIC FORCE
  1960. SCREEN IS DESIGNED TO DETECT IS-BES AND PREVENT THEM
  1961. FROM LEAVING THE AREA.
  1962. IF ANY IS-BE ATTEMPTS TO PENETRATE THE FORCE SCREEN, IT
  1963. "CAPTURES" THEM IN A KIND OF "ELECTRONIC NET". THE
  1964. RESULT IS THAT THE CAPTURED IS-BE IS SUBJECTED TO A VERY
  1965. SEVERE "BRAINWASHING" TREATMENT WHICH ERASES THE MEMORY
  1966. OF THE IS-BE. THIS PROCESS USES A TREMENDOUS ELECTRICAL
  1967. SHOCK, JUST LIKE EARTH PSYCHIATRISTS USE "ELECTRIC SHOCK
  1968. THERAPY" TO ERASE THE MEMORY AND PERSONALITY OF A
  1969. "PATIENT" AND TO MAKE THEM MORE "COOPERATIVE". 72 (FOOTNOTE)
  1970. ON EARTH THIS "THERAPY" USES ONLY A FEW HUNDRED VOLTS OF
  1971. ELECTRICITY. HOWEVER, THE ELECTRICAL VOLTAGE 73 (FOOTNOTE)
  1972. USED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATION AGAINST IS-BES IS ON
  1973. THE ORDER OF MAGNITUDE OF BILLIONS OF VOLTS! THIS
  1974. TREMENDOUS SHOCK COMPLETELY WIPES OUT ALL THE MEMORY OF
  1975. THE IS-BE. THE MEMORY ERASURE IS NOT JUST FOR ONE LIFE
  1976. OR ONE BODY. IT WIPES OUT THE ALL OF THE ACCUMULATED
  1977. EXPERIENCES OF A NEARLY INFINITE PAST, AS WELL AS THE
  1978. IDENTITY OF THE IS-BE!
  1979. THE SHOCK IS INTENDED TO MAKE IT IMPOSSIBLE FOR THE ISBE TO REMEMBER WHO THEY ARE, WHERE THEY CAME FROM, THEIR
  1980. KNOWLEDGE OR SKILLS, THEIR MEMORY OF THE PAST, AND
  1981. ABILITY TO FUNCTION AS A SPIRITUAL ENTITY. THEY ARE
  1982. OVERWHELMED INTO BECOMING A MINDLESS, ROBOTIC NONENTITY.
  1983. AFTER THE SHOCK A SERIES OF POST HYPNOTIC SUGGESTIONS 74
  1984. (FOOTNOTE) ARE USED TO INSTALL FALSE MEMORIES, AND A FALSE
  1985. TIME ORIENTATION IN EACH IS-BE. THIS INCLUDES THE
  1986. COMMAND TO "RETURN" TO THE BASE AFTER THE BODY DIES, SO
  1987. THAT THE SAME KIND OF SHOCK AND HYPNOSIS CAN BE DONE
  1988. AGAIN, AND AGAIN, AGAIN -- FOREVER. THE HYPNOTIC
  1989. COMMAND ALSO TELLS THE "PATIENT" TO FORGET TO REMEMBER.
  1990. WHAT THE DOMAIN LEARNED FROM THE EXPERIENCE OF THIS
  1991. OFFICER IS THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" HAS BEEN USING EARTH AS
  1992. 63
  1993. A "PRISON PLANET" FOR A VERY LONG TIME -- EXACTLY HOW
  1994. LONG IS UNKNOWN -- PERHAPS MILLIONS OF YEARS.
  1995. SO, WHEN THE BODY OF THE IS-BE DIES THEY DEPART FROM THE
  1996. BODY. THEY ARE DETECTED BY THE "FORCE SCREEN", THEY ARE
  1997. CAPTURED AND "ORDERED" BY HYPNOTIC COMMAND TO "RETURN
  1998. TO THE LIGHT". THE IDEA OF "HEAVEN" AND THE "AFTERLIFE"
  1999. ARE PART OF THE HYPNOTIC SUGGESTION -- A PART OF THE
  2000. TREACHERY THAT MAKES THE WHOLE MECHANISM WORK.
  2001. AFTER THE IS-BE HAS BEEN SHOCKED AND HYPNOTIZED TO ERASE
  2002. THE MEMORY OF THE LIFE JUST LIVED, THE IS-BE IS
  2003. IMMEDIATELY "COMMANDED", HYPNOTICALLY, TO "REPORT" BACK
  2004. TO EARTH, AS THOUGH THEY WERE ON A SECRET MISSION, TO
  2005. INHABIT A NEW BODY. EACH IS-BE IS TOLD THAT THEY HAVE A
  2006. SPECIAL PURPOSE FOR BEING ON EARTH. BUT, OF COURSE
  2007. THERE IS NO PURPOSE FOR BEING IN A PRISON -- AT LEAST
  2008. NOT FOR THE PRISONER.
  2009. ANY UNDESIRABLE IS-BES WHO ARE SENTENCED TO EARTH WERE
  2010. CLASSIFIED AS "UNTOUCHABLE" 75 (FOOTNOTE) BY THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2011. THIS INCLUDED ANYONE THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" JUDGED TO BE
  2012. CRIMINALS WHO ARE TOO VICIOUS TO BE REFORMED OR SUBDUED,
  2013. AS WELL AS OTHER CRIMINALS SUCH AS SEXUAL PERVERTS, OR
  2014. BEINGS UNWILLING TO DO ANY PRODUCTIVE WORK.
  2015. AN "UNTOUCHABLE" CLASSIFICATION OF IS-BES ALSO INCLUDES
  2016. A WIDE VARIETY OF "POLITICAL PRISONERS" 76 (FOOTNOTE). THIS
  2017. INCLUDES IS-BES WHO ARE CONSIDERED TO BE NONCOMPLIANT
  2018. "FREE THINKERS" OR "REVOLUTIONARIES" WHO MAKE TROUBLE
  2019. FOR THE GOVERNMENTS OF THE VARIOUS PLANETS OF THE "OLD
  2020. EMPIRE". OF COURSE, ANYONE WITH A PREVIOUS MILITARY
  2021. RECORD AGAINST THE "OLD EMPIRE" IS ALSO SHIPPED OFF TO
  2022. EARTH.
  2023. A LIST OF "UNTOUCHABLES" INCLUDE ARTISTS, PAINTERS,
  2024. SINGERS, MUSICIANS, WRITERS, ACTORS, AND PERFORMERS OF
  2025. EVERY KIND. FOR THIS REASON EARTH HAS MORE ARTISTS PER
  2026. CAPITA THAN ANY OTHER PLANET IN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2027. "UNTOUCHABLES" ALSO INCLUDE INTELLECTUALS, INVENTORS AND
  2028. GENIUSES IN ALMOST EVERY FIELD. SINCE EVERYTHING THE
  2029. "OLD EMPIRE" CONSIDERS VALUABLE HAS LONG SINCE BEEN
  2030. INVENTED OR CREATED OVER THE LAST FEW TRILLION YEARS,
  2031. THEY HAVE NO FURTHER USE FOR SUCH BEINGS. THIS INCLUDES
  2032. SKILLED MANAGERS ALSO, WHICH ARE NOT NEEDED IN A SOCIETY
  2033. OF OBEDIENT, ROBOTIC CITIZENS.
  2034. 64
  2035. ANYONE WHO IS NOT WILLING OR ABLE TO SUBMIT TO MINDLESS
  2036. ECONOMIC, POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS SERVITUDE AS A TAXPAYING WORKER IN THE CLASS SYSTEM OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  2037. ARE "UNTOUCHABLE" AND SENTENCED TO RECEIVE MEMORY WIPEOUT AND PERMANENT IMPRISONMENT ON EARTH.
  2038. THE NET RESULT IS THAT AN IS-BE IS UNABLE TO ESCAPE
  2039. BECAUSE THEY CAN'T REMEMBER WHO THEY ARE, WHERE THEY
  2040. CAME FROM, WHERE THEY ARE. THEY HAVE BEEN HYPNOTIZED TO
  2041. THINK THEY ARE SOMEONE, SOMETHING, SOMETIME, AND
  2042. SOMEWHERE OTHER THAN WERE THEY REALLY ARE.
  2043. THE DOMAIN OFFICER WHO WAS "ASSASSINATED" WHILE IN THE
  2044. BODY OF ARCHDUKE OF AUSTRIA WAS, LIKEWISE, CAPTURED BY
  2045. THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE. BECAUSE THIS PARTICULAR OFFICER
  2046. WAS A HIGH POWERED IS-BE, COMPARED TO MOST, HE WAS TAKEN
  2047. AWAY TO A SECRET "OLD EMPIRE" BASE UNDER THE SURFACE OF
  2048. THE PLANET MARS. THEY PUT HIM INTO A SPECIAL ELECTRONIC
  2049. PRISON CELL AND HELD HIM THERE.
  2050. FORTUNATELY, THIS DOMAIN OFFICER WAS ABLE TO ESCAPE FROM
  2051. THE UNDERGROUND BASE AFTER 27 YEARS IN CAPTIVITY. WHEN
  2052. HE ESCAPED FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" BASE, HE RETURNED
  2053. IMMEDIATELY TO HIS OWN BASE IN THE ASTEROID BELT. HIS
  2054. COMMANDING OFFICER ORDERED THAT A BATTLE CRUISER BE
  2055. DISPATCHED 77 (FOOTNOTE) TO THE COORDINATES OF THE BASE,
  2056. PROVIDED BY THIS OFFICER, AND TO DESTROY THAT BASE
  2057. COMPLETELY. THIS "OLD EMPIRE" BASE WAS LOCATED A FEW
  2058. HUNDRED MILES NORTH OF THE EQUATOR ON MARS IN THE
  2059. CYDONIA REGION. 78 (FOOTNOTE)
  2060. ALTHOUGH THE MILITARY BASE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WAS
  2061. DESTROYED, UNFORTUNATELY, MUCH OF THE VAST MACHINERY OF
  2062. THE IS-BE FORCE SCREENS, THE ELECTROSHOCK / AMNESIA /
  2063. HYPNOSIS MACHINERY CONTINUES TO FUNCTION IN OTHER
  2064. UNDISCOVERED LOCATIONS RIGHT UP TO THE PRESENT MOMENT.
  2065. THE MAIN BASE OR CONTROL CENTER FOR THIS "MIND CONTROL
  2066. PRISON" 79 (FOOTNOTE) OPERATION HAS NEVER BEEN FOUND. SO, THE
  2067. INFLUENCES OF THIS BASE, OR BASES, ARE STILL IN EFFECT.
  2068. THE DOMAIN HAS OBSERVED THAT SINCE THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  2069. SPACE FORCES WERE DESTROYED THERE IS NO ONE LEFT TO
  2070. ACTIVELY PREVENT OTHER PLANETARY SYSTEMS FROM BRINGING
  2071. THEIR OWN "UNTOUCHABLE" IS-BES TO EARTH FROM ALL OVER
  2072. THIS GALAXY, AND FROM OTHER GALAXIES NEARBY. THEREFORE,
  2073. EARTH HAS BECOME A UNIVERSAL DUMPING GROUND FOR THIS
  2074. ENTIRE REGION OF SPACE.
  2075. 65
  2076. THIS, IN PART, EXPLAINS THE VERY UNUSUAL MIX OF RACES,
  2077. CULTURES, LANGUAGES, MORAL CODES, RELIGIOUS AND
  2078. POLITICAL INFLUENCES AMONG THE IS-BE POPULATION ON
  2079. EARTH. THE NUMBER AND VARIETY OF HETEROGENEOUS
  2080. SOCIETIES ON EARTH ARE EXTREMELY UNUSUAL ON A NORMAL
  2081. PLANET. MOST "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7" PLANETS ARE
  2082. INHABITED BY ONLY ONE HUMANOID BODY TYPE OR RACE, IF
  2083. ANY.
  2084. IN ADDITION, MOST OF THE ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS OF EARTH,
  2085. AND MANY OF THE EVENTS OF EARTH HAVE BEEN HEAVILY
  2086. INFLUENCED BY THE HIDDEN, HYPNOTIC OPERATION OF THE "OLD
  2087. EMPIRE" BASE. SO FAR, NO ONE HAS FIGURED OUT EXACTLY
  2088. WHERE AND HOW THIS OPERATION IS RUN, OR BY WHOM BECAUSE
  2089. IT IS SO HEAVILY PROTECTED BY SCREENS AND TRAPS.
  2090. FURTHERMORE, THERE HAS BEEN NO OPERATION UNDERTAKEN TO
  2091. SEEK OUT, DISCOVER AND DESTROY THE VAST AND ANCIENT
  2092. NETWORK OF ELECTRONICS MACHINERY THAT CREATE THE IS-BE
  2093. FORCE SCREENS AT THIS END OF THE GALAXY. UNTIL THIS HAS
  2094. BEEN DONE, WE ARE NOT ABLE TO PREVENT OR INTERRUPT THE
  2095. ELECTRIC SHOCK OPERATION, HYPNOSIS AND REMOTE THOUGHT
  2096. CONTROL 80 (FOOTNOTE) OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON PLANET.
  2097. OF COURSE ALL OF THE CREW MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN
  2098. EXPEDITIONARY FORCE NOW REMAIN AWARE OF THIS PHENOMENA
  2099. AT ALL TIMES WHILE OPERATING IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM SPACE
  2100. SO AS TO PREVENT DETECTION AND THE CAPTURE BY "OLD
  2101. EMPIRE" TRAPS."
  2102. 66
  2103. CHAPTER EIGHT
  2104. A LESSON IN RECENT HISTORY
  2105. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  2106. "THIS INTERVIEW TAUGHT ME A HISTORY LESSON I WILL NEVER READ IN ANY TEXT BOOK WRITTEN
  2107. ON EARTH! THE DOMAIN HAS A MUCH DIFFERENT VIEW OF EVENTS THAN WE DO."
  2108. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  2109. TOP SECRET
  2110. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  2111. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  2112. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 26. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  2113. "THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE HAS OBSERVED A
  2114. RESURGENCE IN SCIENCE AND CULTURE OF THE WESTERN WORLD
  2115. SINCE 1150 AD WHEN THE REMAINING REMNANTS OF THE SPACE
  2116. FLEET OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM WERE
  2117. DESTROYED. THE INFLUENCE OF THE REMOTE CONTROL 81 (FOOTNOTE)
  2118. HYPNOSIS OPERATION DIMINISHED SLIGHTLY AFTER THAT TIME,
  2119. BUT STILL REMAINS LARGELY IN FORCE.
  2120. APPARENTLY A SMALL AMOUNT OF DAMAGE WAS DONE TO THE "OLD
  2121. EMPIRE" REMOTE MIND CONTROL 82 (FOOTNOTE) OPERATION WHICH
  2122. RESULTED IN A SMALL DECREASE IN THE POWER OF THIS
  2123. MECHANISM. AS A RESULT, SOME MEMORY OF TECHNOLOGIES
  2124. THAT IS-BES ALREADY KNEW BEFORE THEY CAME TO EARTH
  2125. STARTED TO BE REMEMBERED. THEREAFTER THE OPPRESSION OF
  2126. KNOWLEDGE THAT IS CALLED THE "DARK AGES" 83 (FOOTNOTE) IN
  2127. EUROPE BEGAN TO DIMINISH AFTER THAT TIME.
  2128. SINCE THEN KNOWLEDGE OF THE BASIC LAWS OF PHYSICS 84
  2129. (FOOTNOTE) AND ELECTRICITY 85 (FOOTNOTE) HAVE REVOLUTIONIZED EARTH
  2130. CULTURE VIRTUALLY OVERNIGHT. THE ABILITY TO REMEMBER
  2131. TECHNOLOGY BY MANY OF THE GENIUSES IN THE IS-BE
  2132. POPULATION OF EARTH WAS PARTIALLY RESTORED, WHEN NOT SO
  2133. ACTIVELY SUPPRESSED AS IT WAS BEFORE 1150 AD. SIR ISAAC
  2134. NEWTON, 86 (FOOTNOTE) IS ONE OF THE BEST EXAMPLES OF THIS. IN
  2135. ONLY A FEW DECADES HE SINGLE-HANDEDLY REINVENTED SEVERAL
  2136. 67
  2137. MAJOR AND FUNDAMENTAL SCIENTIFIC AND MATHEMATICAL
  2138. DISCIPLINES.
  2139. THE MEN WHO "REMEMBERED" THESE SCIENCES ALREADY KNEW
  2140. THEM BEFORE THEY WERE SENT TO EARTH. ORDINARILY, NO ONE
  2141. WOULD EVER OBSERVE OR DISCOVER AS MUCH ABOUT SCIENCE AND
  2142. MATHEMATICS IN A SINGLE LIFE-TIME, OR EVEN IN A FEW
  2143. HUNDRED LIFE-TIMES. THESE SUBJECTS HAVE TAKEN
  2144. CIVILIZATIONS BILLIONS AND BILLIONS OF YEARS TO CREATE!
  2145. IS-BES ON EARTH HAVE ONLY JUST BEGUN TO REMEMBER SMALL
  2146. FRAGMENTS OF ALL THE TECHNOLOGIES THAT EXIST THROUGHOUT
  2147. THE UNIVERSE. THEORETICALLY, IF THE AMNESIA MECHANISMS
  2148. BEING USED AGAINST EARTH COULD BE BROKEN ENTIRELY, ISBES WOULD REGAIN ALL OF THEIR MEMORY!
  2149. UNFORTUNATELY, SIMILAR ADVANCES HAVE NOT BEEN SEEN IN
  2150. THE HUMANITIES AS THE IS-BES OF EARTH CONTINUE TO BEHAVE
  2151. VERY BADLY TOWARD EACH OTHER. THIS BEHAVIOR, HOWEVER,
  2152. IS HEAVILY INFLUENCED BY THE "HYPNOTIC COMMANDS" GIVEN
  2153. TO EACH IS-BE BETWEEN LIFETIMES. 87 (FOOTNOTE)
  2154. AND, THE VERY UNUSUAL COMBINATION OF "INMATES" ON EARTH
  2155. - CRIMINALS, PERVERTS, ARTISTS, REVOLUTIONARIES AND
  2156. GENIUSES - IS THE CAUSE OF A VERY RESTIVE AND TUMULTUOUS
  2157. ENVIRONMENT. THE PURPOSE OF THE PRISON PLANET IS TO
  2158. KEEP IS-BES ON EARTH, FOREVER. PROMOTING IGNORANCE,
  2159. SUPERSTITION, AND WAR BETWEEN IS-BES HELPS TO KEEP THE
  2160. PRISON POPULATION CRIPPLED AND TRAPPED BEHIND "THE WALL"
  2161. OF ELECTRONIC FORCE SCREENS.
  2162. IS-BES HAVE BEEN DUMPED ON EARTH FROM ALL OVER THE
  2163. GALAXY, ADJOINING GALAXIES, AND FROM PLANETARY SYSTEMS
  2164. ALL OVER THE "OLD EMPIRE", LIKE SIRIUS, ALDEBARON, THE
  2165. PLEIADES, ORION, DRACONIS, AND COUNTLESS OTHERS. THERE
  2166. ARE IS-BES ON EARTH FROM UNNAMED RACES, CIVILIZATIONS,
  2167. CULTURAL BACKGROUNDS, AND PLANETARY ENVIRONMENTS. EACH
  2168. OF THE VARIOUS IS-BE POPULATIONS HAVE THEIR OWN
  2169. LANGUAGES, BELIEF SYSTEMS, MORAL VALUES, RELIGIOUS
  2170. BELIEFS, TRAINING AND UNKNOWN AND UNTOLD HISTORIES.
  2171. THESE IS-BES ARE MIXED TOGETHER WITH EARLIER INHABITANTS
  2172. OF EARTH WHO CAME FROM ANOTHER STAR SYSTEM MORE THAN
  2173. 400,000 YEARS AGO TO ESTABLISH THE CIVILIZATIONS OF
  2174. ATLANTA 88 (FOOTNOTE) AND LEMURIA 89 (FOOTNOTE). THOSE CIVILIZATIONS
  2175. VANISHED BENEATH THE TIDAL WAVES CAUSED BY A PLANETARY
  2176. "POLAR SHIFT", 90 (FOOTNOTE) MANY THOUSANDS OF YEARS BEFORE
  2177. 68
  2178. THE CURRENT "PRISON" POPULATION STARTED TO ARRIVE.
  2179. APPARENTLY, THE IS-BES FROM THOSE STAR SYSTEMS WERE THE
  2180. SOURCE OF THE ORIGINAL, ORIENTAL RACES OF EARTH,
  2181. BEGINNING IN AUSTRALIA.
  2182. ON THE OTHER HAND, THE CIVILIZATIONS SET UP ON EARTH BY
  2183. THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON SYSTEM WERE VERY DIFFERENT FROM
  2184. THE CIVILIZATION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" ITSELF, WHICH IS AN
  2185. ELECTRONIC SPACE OPERA, ATOMIC POWERED CONGLOMERATION OF
  2186. EARLIER CIVILIZATIONS THAT WERE CONQUERED WITH NUCLEAR
  2187. WEAPONS AND COLONIZED BY IS-BES FROM ANOTHER GALAXY.
  2188. THE BUREAUCRACY THAT CONTROLLED THE FORMER "OLD EMPIRE"
  2189. WAS FROM AN ANCIENT SPACE OPERA SOCIETY, RUN BY A
  2190. TOTALITARIAN 91 (FOOTNOTE) CONFEDERATION OF PLANETARY
  2191. GOVERNMENTS, REGULATED BY A BRUTAL SOCIAL, ECONOMIC, AND
  2192. POLITICAL HIERARCHY, 92 (FOOTNOTE) WITH A ROYAL MONARCH AS ITS
  2193. FIGUREHEAD. 93 (FOOTNOTE)
  2194. THIS TYPE OF GOVERNMENT EMERGES WITH REGULARITY ON
  2195. PLANETS WHERE THE CITIZENS ABANDON PERSONAL
  2196. RESPONSIBILITY FOR AUTONOMOUS, SELF-REGULATION. THEY
  2197. FREQUENTLY LOSE THEIR FREEDOM TO DEMENTED IS-BES WHO
  2198. SUFFER FROM AN OVERWHELMING PARANOIA THAT EVERY OTHER
  2199. IS-BE IS THEIR ENEMY WHO MUST BE CONTROLLED OR
  2200. DESTROYED. THEIR CLOSEST FRIENDS AND ALLIES, WHOM THEY
  2201. ESPOUSE TO LOVE AND CHERISH, ARE LITERALLY "LOVED TO
  2202. DEATH" BY THEM.
  2203. BECAUSE SUCH IS-BES EXIST, THE DOMAIN HAS LEARNED THAT
  2204. FREEDOM MUST BE WON AND MAINTAINED THROUGH ETERNAL
  2205. VIGILANCE AND THE ABILITY TO USE DEFENSIVE FORCE TO
  2206. MAINTAIN IT. AS A RESULT, THE DOMAIN HAS ALREADY
  2207. CONQUERED THE GOVERNING PLANET OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE
  2208. CIVILIZATION OF THE DOMAIN, ALTHOUGH CONSIDERABLY
  2209. YOUNGER AND SMALLER IN SIZE, IS ALREADY MORE POWERFUL,
  2210. BETTER ORGANIZED, AND UNITED BY A EGALITARIAN ESPRIT DE
  2211. CORPS 94 (FOOTNOTE) NEVER KNOWN IN THE HISTORY OF THE "OLD
  2212. EMPIRE".
  2213. THE RECENTLY DESPOILED GERMAN TOTALITARIAN STATE ON
  2214. EARTH WAS SIMILAR TO THE "OLD EMPIRE", BUT NOT NEARLY AS
  2215. BRUTAL, AND ABOUT TEN THOUSAND TIMES LESS POWERFUL.
  2216. MANY OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH ARE HERE BECAUSE THEY ARE
  2217. VIOLENTLY OPPOSED TO TOTALITARIAN GOVERNMENT, 95 (FOOTNOTE) OR
  2218. BECAUSE THEY WERE SO PSYCHOTICALLY VICIOUS THAT THEY
  2219. COULD NOT BE CONTROLLED BY "OLD EMPIRE" GOVERNMENT.
  2220. 69
  2221. CONSEQUENTLY, THE POPULATION OF EARTH IS
  2222. DISPROPORTIONATELY COMPRISED OF A VERY HIGH PERCENTAGE
  2223. OF SUCH BEINGS. THE CONFLICTING CULTURAL AND ETHICAL
  2224. MORAL CODES OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH IS UNUSUAL IN THE
  2225. EXTREME.
  2226. THE DOMAIN CONQUEST OF THE CENTRAL "OLD EMPIRE" PLANETS
  2227. WAS FOUGHT WITH ELECTRONIC CANNON. 96 (FOOTNOTE) THE CITIZENS
  2228. OF THE PLANETS FORMING THE CORE OF GOVERNMENT FOR THE
  2229. "OLD EMPIRE" ARE A FILTHY, DEGRADED, SLAVE SOCIETY OF
  2230. MINDLESS, TAX-PAYING WORKERS, WHO PRACTICE CANNIBALISM.
  2231. VIOLENT AUTOMOTIVE RACE TRACKS AND BLOODY, ROMAN CIRCUS
  2232. TYPE ENTERTAINMENTS ARE THEIR ONLY AMUSEMENTS.
  2233. REGARDLESS OF ANY REASONABLE JUSTIFICATION WE MAY HAVE
  2234. HAD FOR USING ATOMIC WEAPONS TO VANQUISH THE PLANETS OF
  2235. THE "OLD EMPIRE", THE DOMAIN IS CAREFUL NOT TO RUIN THE
  2236. RESOURCES OF THOSE PLANETS BY USING WEAPONS OF CRUDE,
  2237. RADIOACTIVE FORCE.
  2238. THE CURRENT U.S. CIVILIZATION IS BEGINNING TO MIMIC SOME
  2239. OF THE TRAPPINGS OF THAT CIVILIZATION, ESPECIALLY IN THE
  2240. DESIGN OF AIRPLANES, AUTOMOBILES, SHIPS, TRAINS, AND
  2241. TELEPHONES. LIKEWISE, BUILDINGS IN THE CITIES OF EARTH
  2242. ARE THOUGHT TO BE "MODERN" OR "FUTURISTIC" IF THEIR
  2243. DESIGN RESEMBLES THE ARCHITECTURE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2244. THE GOVERNMENT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE", BEFORE BEING
  2245. SUPPLANTED BY THE DOMAIN, WAS COMPRISED OF BEINGS WHO
  2246. POSSESSED A VERY CRAVEN INTELLIGENCE, VERY MUCH LIKE THE
  2247. AXIS POWERS 97 (FOOTNOTE) DURING YOUR RECENT WORLD WAR. THOSE
  2248. BEINGS MANIFESTED PRECISELY THE SAME BEHAVIOR AS THE
  2249. GALACTIC GOVERNMENT THAT EXILED THEM TO ETERNAL
  2250. IMPRISONMENT ON EARTH. THEY WERE A GRUESOME REMINDER OF
  2251. THE AGELESS MAXIM THAT AN IS-BE WILL OFTEN MANIFEST THE
  2252. TREATMENT THEY HAVE RECEIVED FROM OTHERS. KINDNESS
  2253. FOSTERS KINDNESS. CRUELTY BEGETS CRUELTY. ONE MUST BE
  2254. ABLE AND WILLING TO USE FORCE, TEMPERED WITH
  2255. INTELLIGENCE, TO PREVENT HARM TO THE INNOCENT. HOWEVER,
  2256. EXTRAORDINARY UNDERSTANDING, SELF-DISCIPLINE AND COURAGE
  2257. ARE REQUIRED TO EFFECTIVELY PREVENT BRUTALITY, WITHOUT
  2258. BEING OVERWHELMED BY THE MALICE THAT MOTIVATED THE
  2259. BRUTALITY.
  2260. ONLY A DEMONIC, SELF-SERVING GOVERNMENT WOULD EMPLOY A
  2261. "LOGIC" OR "SCIENCE" TO CONCEIVE THAT AN "ULTIMATE
  2262. SOLUTION" TO ANY PROBLEM IS TO MURDER AND PERMANENTLY
  2263. 70
  2264. ERASE THE MEMORY OF EVERY ARTIST, GENIUS, SKILLED
  2265. MANAGER, AND INVENTOR, AND CAST THEM INTO A PLANETARY
  2266. PRISON TOGETHER WITH POLITICAL OPPONENTS, KILLERS,
  2267. THIEVES, PERVERTS, AND DISABLED BEINGS OF AN ENTIRE
  2268. GALAXY!
  2269. ONCE THE IS-BES EXPELLED FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" ARRIVED
  2270. ON EARTH, THEY WERE GIVEN AMNESIA, AND HYPNOTICALLY
  2271. TRICKED INTO THINKING THAT SOMETHING ELSE HAD HAPPENED
  2272. TO THEM. THE NEXT STEP WAS TO IMPLANT THE IS-BES INTO
  2273. BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON EARTH. THE BODIES BECAME THE HUMAN
  2274. POPULATIONS OF "FALSE CIVILIZATIONS" WHICH WERE DESIGNED
  2275. AND INSTALLED IN THE MINDS OF IS-BES TO LOOK COMPLETELY
  2276. UNLIKE THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2277. ALL OF THE IS-BES OF INDIA, EGYPT, BABYLON, GREECE,
  2278. ROME, AND MEDIEVAL EUROPE WERE GUIDED TO PATTERN AND
  2279. BUILD THE CULTURAL ELEMENTS OF THESE SOCIETIES BASED ON
  2280. STANDARD PATTERNS DEVELOPED BY THE IS-BES OF MANY
  2281. EARLIER, SIMILAR CIVILIZATIONS ON "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7"
  2282. PLANETS THAT HAVE EXISTED FOR TRILLIONS OF YEARS
  2283. THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE.
  2284. IN THE EARLIEST TIMES THE IS-BES SENT TO PRISON EARTH
  2285. LIVED IN INDIA. THEY GRADUALLY SPREAD INTO MESOPOTAMIA,
  2286. EGYPT, MESOAMERICA, ACHAEA, GREECE, ROME, MEDIEVAL
  2287. EUROPE, AND TO THE NEW WORLD. THEY WERE HYPNOTICALLY
  2288. "COMMANDED" TO FOLLOW THE PATTERN OF A GIVEN
  2289. CIVILIZATION BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON OPERATORS. THIS
  2290. IS AN EFFECTIVE MECHANISM TO DISGUISE THE ACTUAL TIME
  2291. AND LOCATION FROM THE IS-BES IMPRISONED ON EARTH. THE
  2292. LANGUAGES, COSTUMES AND CULTURE OF EACH FALSE
  2293. CIVILIZATION ARE INTENDED TO REINFORCE AMNESIA BECAUSE
  2294. THEY DO NOT REMIND THE IS-BES ON EARTH OF THE ORIGINAL
  2295. "OLD EMPIRE" PLANETS FROM WHICH THEY WERE DEPORTED.
  2296. ON THE VERY FAR BACK-TRACK OF TIME THESE TYPES OF
  2297. CIVILIZATIONS TENDED TO REPEAT THEMSELVES OVER AND OVER
  2298. BECAUSE THE IS-BES WHO CREATED THEM BECOME FAMILIAR WITH
  2299. CERTAIN PATTERNS AND STYLES, AND STAYED WITH THEM. IT
  2300. IS A LOT OF WORK TO INVENT AN ENTIRE CIVILIZATION,
  2301. COMPLETE WITH CULTURE, ARCHITECTURE, LANGUAGE, CUSTOMS,
  2302. MATHEMATICS, MORAL VALUES, AND SO FORTH. IT IS MUCH
  2303. EASIER TO REPLICATE A COPY BASED ON A FAMILIAR AND
  2304. SUCCESSFUL PATTERN.
  2305. 71
  2306. A "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7" PLANET IS THE DESIGNATION GIVEN
  2307. TO A PLANET INHABITED BY CARBON-OXYGEN BASED LIFE FORMS.
  2308. THE CLASS OF THE PLANET IS BASED ON THE SIZE AND
  2309. RADIATION INTENSITY OF THE STAR, THE DISTANCE OF THE
  2310. PLANETARY ORBIT FROM THE STAR, AND THE SIZE, DENSITY,
  2311. GRAVITY, AND CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE PLANET.
  2312. LIKEWISE, FLORA AND FAUNA ARE DESIGNATED AND IDENTIFIED
  2313. ACCORDING TO THE STAR TYPE AND CLASS OF PLANET THEY
  2314. INHABIT.
  2315. ON THE AVERAGE, THE PERCENTAGE OF PLANETS IN THE
  2316. PHYSICAL UNIVERSE WITH A BREATHABLE ATMOSPHERE IS
  2317. RELATIVELY SMALL. MOST PLANETS DO NOT HAVE AN
  2318. ATMOSPHERE UPON WHICH LIFE-FORMS "FEED", AS ON EARTH,
  2319. WHERE THE CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE ATMOSPHERE
  2320. PROVIDES NUTRITION TO PLANTS, AND OTHER ORGANISMS, WHICH
  2321. IN TURN SUPPORT OTHER LIFE FORMS.
  2322. WHEN THE DOMAIN FORCE BROUGHT THE VEDIC HYMNS 98 (FOOTNOTE) TO
  2323. THE HIMALAYAS REGION 8,200 YEARS AGO, SOME HUMAN
  2324. SOCIETIES ALREADY EXISTED. THE ARYAN PEOPLE INVADED AND
  2325. CONQUERED INDIA 99 (FOOTNOTE) , BRINGING THE VEDIC HYMNS 100
  2326. (FOOTNOTE) TO THE AREA.
  2327. THE VEDAS WERE LEARNED BY THEM, MEMORIZED AND CARRIED
  2328. FORWARD VERBALLY FOR 7,000 YEARS BEFORE BEING COMMITTED
  2329. TO WRITTEN FORM. DURING THAT SPAN OF TIME ONE OF THE
  2330. OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WAS
  2331. INCARNATED ON EARTH AS "VISHNU" 101 (FOOTNOTE). HE IS
  2332. DESCRIBED MANY TIMES IN THE RIG-VEDA. HE IS STILL
  2333. CONSIDERED TO BE A GOD BY THE HINDUS. VISHNU FOUGHT IN
  2334. THE RELIGIOUS WARS AGAINST THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES. HE
  2335. IS A VERY ABLE AND AGGRESSIVE IS-BE AS WELL AS A HIGHLY
  2336. EFFECTIVE OFFICER, WHO HAS SINCE BEEN REASSIGNED TO
  2337. OTHER DUTIES IN THE DOMAIN.
  2338. THIS ENTIRE EPISODE WAS ORCHESTRATED AS AN ATTACK AND
  2339. REVOLT AGAINST THE EGYPTIAN PANTHEON INSTALLED BY "OLD
  2340. EMPIRE" ADMINISTRATORS. THE CONFLICT WAS INTENDED TO
  2341. HELP FREE HUMANKIND FROM IMPLANTED ELEMENTS OF THE FALSE
  2342. CIVILIZATION THAT FOCUSED ATTENTION ON MANY "GODS" AND
  2343. SUPERSTITIOUS RITUAL WORSHIP DEMANDED BY THE PRIESTS WHO
  2344. "MANAGED" THEM. IT IS ALL PART OF THE MENTAL
  2345. MANIPULATION BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" TO HIDE THEIR CRIMINAL
  2346. ACTIONS AGAINST THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
  2347. 72
  2348. A PRIESTHOOD, OR PRISON GUARDS, WERE USED TO HELP
  2349. REINFORCE THE IDEA THAT AN INDIVIDUAL, IS ONLY A
  2350. BIOLOGICAL BODY, AND IS NOT AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING.
  2351. THE INDIVIDUAL HAS NO IDENTITY. THE INDIVIDUALS HAVE NO
  2352. PAST LIVES. 102 (FOOTNOTE) THE INDIVIDUAL HAS NO POWER. ONLY
  2353. THE GODS HAVE POWER. AND, THE GODS ARE A CONTRIVANCE OF
  2354. THE PRIESTS WHO INTERCEDE BETWEEN MEN AND THE GODS THEY
  2355. SERVE. MEN ARE SLAVES TO THE DICTATES OF THE PRIESTS
  2356. WHO THREATEN ETERNAL SPIRITUAL PUNISHMENT IF MEN DO NOT
  2357. OBEY THEM.
  2358. WHAT ELSE WOULD ONE EXPECT ON A PRISON PLANET WHERE ALL
  2359. PRISONERS HAVE AMNESIA, AND THE PRIESTS THEMSELVES ARE
  2360. PRISONERS? THE INTERVENTION OF THE DOMAIN FORCE ON
  2361. EARTH HAS NOT BEEN ENTIRELY SUCCESSFUL DUE TO THE SECRET
  2362. MIND-CONTROL OPERATION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" THAT STILL
  2363. CONTINUES TO OPERATE.
  2364. A BATTLE WAS WAGED BETWEEN THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES AND
  2365. THE DOMAIN THROUGH RELIGIOUS CONQUEST. BETWEEN 1500 BCE
  2366. AND ABOUT 1200 BCE, THE DOMAIN FORCES ATTEMPTED TO TEACH
  2367. THE CONCEPT OF AN INDIVIDUAL, IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING
  2368. TO SEVERAL INFLUENTIAL BEINGS ON EARTH.
  2369. ONE SUCH INSTANCE RESULTED IN A VERY TRAGIC
  2370. MISUNDERSTANDING, MISINTERPRETATION AND MISAPPLICATION
  2371. OF THE CONCEPT. THE IDEA WAS PERVERTED AND APPLIED TO
  2372. MEAN THAT THERE IS ONLY ONE IS-BE, INSTEAD OF THE TRUTH
  2373. THAT EVERYONE IS AN IS-BE! OBVIOUSLY, THIS WAS A GROSS
  2374. INCOMPREHENSION AND AN UTTER UNWILLINGNESS TO TAKE
  2375. RESPONSIBILITY FOR ONE'S OWN POWER.
  2376. THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTS MANAGED TO CORRUPT THE CONCEPT
  2377. OF INDIVIDUAL IMMORTALITY INTO THE IDEA THAT THERE IS
  2378. ONLY ONE, ALL-POWERFUL IS-BE, AND THAT NO ONE ELSE IS OR
  2379. IS ALLOWED TO BE AN IS-BE. OBVIOUSLY, THIS IS THE WORK
  2380. OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AMNESIA OPERATION.
  2381. IT IS EASY TO TEACH THIS ALTERED NOTION TO BEINGS WHO DO
  2382. NOT WANT TO BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THEIR OWN LIVES. SLAVES
  2383. ARE SUCH BEINGS. AS LONG AS ONE CHOOSES TO ASSIGN
  2384. RESPONSIBILITY FOR CREATION, EXISTENCE AND PERSONAL
  2385. ACCOUNTABILITY FOR ONE'S OWN THOUGHTS AND ACTIONS TO
  2386. OTHERS, ONE IS A SLAVE.
  2387. AS A RESULT, THE CONCEPT OF A SINGLE MONOTHEISTIC "GOD"
  2388. RESULTED AND WAS PROMOTED BY MANY SELF-PROCLAIMED
  2389. 73
  2390. PROPHETS, SUCH AS THE JEWISH SLAVE LEADER -- MOSES -- 103 (FOOTNOTE) WHO GREW UP IN THE HOUSEHOLD OF THE PHARAOH
  2391. AMENHOTEP III 104 (FOOTNOTE) AND HIS SON, AKHENATEN 105 (FOOTNOTE)
  2392. AND HIS WIFE NEFERTITI, 106 (FOOTNOTE) AS WELL AS HIS SON
  2393. TUTANKHAMEN. 107 (FOOTNOTE)
  2394. THE ATTEMPT TO TEACH CERTAIN BEINGS ON EARTH THE TRUTH
  2395. THAT THEY ARE, THEMSELVES, IS-BES, WAS PART OF A PLAN TO
  2396. OVERTHROW THE FICTIONAL, METAPHORICAL, ANTHROPOMORPHIC
  2397. PANOPLY OF GODS CREATED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" MYSTERY CULT
  2398. CALLED "THE BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT" 108 (FOOTNOTE) KNOWN IN
  2399. EGYPT AS THE PRIESTS OF AMUN. 109 (FOOTNOTE) THEY WERE A VERY
  2400. ANCIENT, SECRET SOCIETY WITHIN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2401. THE PHARAOH AKHENATEN WAS NOT A VERY INTELLIGENT BEING,
  2402. AND WAS HEAVILY INFLUENCED BY HIS PERSONAL AMBITION FOR
  2403. SELF-GLORIFICATION. HE ALTERED THE CONCEPT OF THE
  2404. INDIVIDUAL SPIRITUAL BEING AND EMBODIED THE CONCEPT IN
  2405. THE SUN GOD, ATEN. HIS PITIFUL EXISTENCE WAS SOON
  2406. ENDED. HE WAS ASSASSINATED BY MAYA AND PARENNEFER, TWO
  2407. OF THE PRIESTS OF AMUN, OR "AMEN", WHICH THE CHRISTIANS
  2408. STILL SAY, WHO REPRESENTED THE INTERESTS OF THE "OLD
  2409. EMPIRE" FORCES.
  2410. THE IDEA OF "ONE GOD" WAS PERPETUATED BY THE HEBREW
  2411. LEADER MOSES 110 (FOOTNOTE) WHILE HE WAS IN EGYPT. HE LEFT
  2412. EGYPT WITH HIS ADOPTED PEOPLE, THE JEWISH SLAVES. WHILE
  2413. THEY WERE CROSSING THE DESERT, MOSES WAS INTERCEPTED BY
  2414. AN OPERATIVE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" NEAR MT. SINAI. MOSES
  2415. WAS TRICKED INTO BELIEVING THAT THIS OPERATIVE WAS "THE"
  2416. ONE GOD THROUGH THE USE OF HYPNOTIC COMMANDS, AS WELL AS
  2417. TECHNICAL AND AESTHETIC TRICKS WHICH ARE COMMONLY USED
  2418. BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" TO TRAP IS-BES. THEREAFTER, THE
  2419. JEWISH SLAVES, WHO TRUSTED THE WORD OF MOSES IMPLICITLY,
  2420. HAVE WORSHIPED A SINGLE GOD THEY CALL "YAWEH". 111 (FOOTNOTE).
  2421. THE NAME "YAWEH" MEANS "ANONYMOUS", AS THE IS-BE WHO
  2422. "WORKED WITH" MOSES COULD NOT USE AN ACTUAL NAME OR
  2423. ANYTHING THAT WOULD IDENTIFY HIMSELF, OR BLOW THE COVER
  2424. OF THE AMNESIA / PRISON OPERATION. THE LAST THING THE
  2425. COVERT AMNESIA / HYPNOSIS / PRISON SYSTEM WANTS TO DO IS
  2426. TO REVEAL THEMSELVES OPENLY TO THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
  2427. THEY FEEL THAT THIS WOULD RESTORE THE INMATES MEMORIES!
  2428. THIS IS THE REASON THAT ALL TRACES OF PHYSICAL
  2429. ENCOUNTERS BETWEEN OPERATIVES OF SPACE CIVILIZATIONS AND
  2430. 74
  2431. HUMANS IS VERY CAREFULLY HIDDEN, DISGUISED, COVERED-UP,
  2432. DENIED OR MISDIRECTED.
  2433. THIS "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATIVE CONTACTED MOSES ON A DESERT
  2434. MOUNTAIN TOP AND DELIVERED THE "TEN HYPNOTIC COMMANDS"
  2435. TO HIM. THESE COMMANDS ARE VERY FORCEFULLY WORDED, AND
  2436. COMPEL AN IS-BE INTO UTTER SUBSERVIENCE TO THE WILL OF
  2437. THE OPERATOR. THESE HYPNOTIC COMMANDS ARE STILL IN
  2438. EFFECT AND INFLUENCE THE THOUGHT PATTERNS OF MILLIONS OF
  2439. IS-BES THOUSANDS OF YEARS LATER!
  2440. INCIDENTALLY, WE LATER DISCOVERED THAT THE SO-CALLED
  2441. "YAWEH" ALSO WROTE, PROGRAMMED AND ENCODED THE TEXT OF
  2442. THE TORAH, WHICH WHEN IT IS READ LITERALLY, OR IN ITS
  2443. DECODED, 112 (FOOTNOTE) FORM, WILL PROVIDE A GREAT DEAL MORE
  2444. FALSE INFORMATION TO THOSE WHO READ IT.
  2445. ULTIMATELY, THE VEDIC HYMNS BECAME THE SOURCE OF NEARLY
  2446. ALL OF EASTERN THE RELIGIONS AND WERE THE PHILOSOPHICAL
  2447. SOURCE OF THE IDEAS COMMON TO BUDDHA 113 (FOOTNOTE), LAOZI
  2448. 114 (FOOTNOTE), ZOROASTER 115 (FOOTNOTE), AND OTHER PHILOSOPHERS.
  2449. THE CIVILIZING INFLUENCES OF THESE PHILOSOPHIES
  2450. EVENTUALLY REPLACED THE BRUTAL IDOLATRY OF THE "OLD
  2451. EMPIRE" RELIGIONS AND WERE THE TRUE GENESIS OF KINDNESS
  2452. AND COMPASSION.
  2453. YOU ASKED ME EARLIER WHY THE DOMAIN, AND OTHER SPACE
  2454. CIVILIZATIONS DO NOT LAND ON EARTH OR MAKE THEIR
  2455. PRESENCE KNOWN. LAND ON EARTH? DO YOU THINK WE ARE
  2456. CRAZY OR WANT TO BE CRAZY? IT TAKES A VERY BRAVE IS-BE
  2457. TO COME DOWN THROUGH THE ATMOSPHERE AND LAND ON EARTH,
  2458. BECAUSE THIS IS A PRISON PLANET, WITH A VERY
  2459. UNCONTROLLED, PSYCHOTIC POPULATION. AND, NO IS-BE IS
  2460. ENTIRELY PROOF AGAINST THE RISK OF ENTRAPMENT, AS WITH
  2461. THE MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WHO WERE
  2462. CAPTURED IN THE HIMALAYAS 8,200 YEARS AGO.
  2463. NO ONE KNOWS WHAT IS-BES ON EARTH ARE GOING TO DO. WE
  2464. ARE NOT SCHEDULED TO INVEST THE RESOURCES OF THE DOMAIN
  2465. TO TAKE TOTAL CONTROL OF ALL THE SPACE SURROUNDING THE
  2466. AREA AT THIS TIME. THIS WILL OCCUR IN THE NOT-TODISTANT FUTURE -- ABOUT 5,000 EARTH YEARS -- ACCORDING
  2467. TO THE TIME SCHEDULE OF THE DOMAIN. AT THIS TIME WE DO
  2468. NOT PREVENT TRANSPORTS FROM OTHER PLANETARY SYSTEMS OR
  2469. GALAXIES FROM CONTINUING TO DROP IS-BES INTO THE AMNESIA
  2470. FORCE SCREEN AREA. EVENTUALLY, THIS WILL CHANGE.
  2471. 75
  2472. IN ADDITION, EARTH, INHERENTLY, IS A HIGHLY UNSTABLE
  2473. PLANET. IT IS NOT SUITABLE FOR SETTLEMENT OR PERMANENT
  2474. HABITATION FOR ANY SUSTAINABLE CIVILIZATION. THIS IS
  2475. PART OF THE REASON WHY IT IS BEING USED AS A PRISON
  2476. PLANET. NO ONE ELSE WOULD SERIOUSLY CONSIDER LIVING
  2477. HERE FOR A VARIETY OF SIMPLE AND COMPELLING REASONS:
  2478. 1) THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASSES OF EARTH ARE FLOATING ON
  2479. A SEA OF MOLTEN LAVA BENEATH THE SURFACE WHICH CAUSES
  2480. THE LAND MASSES TO CRACK, CRUMBLE AND DRIFT CONTINUALLY.
  2481. 116 (FOOTNOTE)
  2482. 2) BECAUSE OF THE LIQUID NATURE OF THE CORE, THE PLANET
  2483. IS LARGELY VOLCANIC AND SUBJECT TO EARTHQUAKES AND
  2484. VOLCANIC EXPLOSIONS.
  2485. 3) THE MAGNETIC POLES OF THE PLANET SHIFT RADICALLY
  2486. ABOUT ONCE EVERY 20,000 YEARS. 117 (FOOTNOTE) THIS CAUSES A
  2487. GREATER OR LESSER DEGREE OF DEVASTATION AS A RESULT OF
  2488. TIDAL WAVES, AND CLIMATIC CHANGES.
  2489. 4) EARTH IS VERY DISTANT FROM THE CENTER OF THE GALAXY
  2490. AND FROM ANY OTHER SIGNIFICANT GALACTIC CIVILIZATION.
  2491. THIS ISOLATION MAKES IT UNSUITABLE FOR USE, EXCEPT AS A
  2492. "PIT STOP" OR JUMPING OFF POINT ALONG THE WAY BETWEEN
  2493. GALAXIES. THE MOON AND ASTEROIDS ARE FAR MORE SUITABLE
  2494. FOR THIS PURPOSE BECAUSE THEY DO NOT HAVE ANY
  2495. SIGNIFICANT GRAVITY.
  2496. 5) EARTH IS A HEAVY GRAVITY PLANET, WITH HEAVY METALLIC
  2497. SOIL AND A DENSE ATMOSPHERE. THIS MAKES IT TREACHEROUS
  2498. FOR NAVIGATIONAL PURPOSES. THAT FACT THAT I AM IN THIS
  2499. ROOM, AS THE RESULT OF AN IN FLIGHT ACCIDENT, IN SPITE
  2500. OF THE TECHNOLOGY OF MY CRAFT AND MY EXTENSIVE EXPERTISE
  2501. AS A PILOT, ARE PROOF OF THESE FACTS.
  2502. 6) THERE ARE APPROXIMATELY SIXTY BILLION EARTH-LIKE (SUN
  2503. TYPE 12, CLASS 7) PLANETS IN THE MILKY WAY GALAXY ALONE,
  2504. NOT TO MENTION THE VAST EXPANSES OF THE DOMAIN, AND THE
  2505. TERRITORIES WE WILL CLAIM IN THE FUTURE. IT IS
  2506. DIFFICULT TO STRETCH OUR RESOURCES TO DO MUCH MORE THAN
  2507. A PERIODIC RECONNAISSANCE OF EARTH. ESPECIALLY WHEN
  2508. THERE ARE NO IMMEDIATE ADVANTAGES TO INVEST RESOURCES
  2509. HERE.
  2510. 7) ON EARTH MOST BEINGS ARE NOT AWARE THAT THEY ARE ISBES, OR THAT THERE ARE SPIRITS OF ANY KIND. MANY OTHER
  2511. 76
  2512. BEINGS ARE AWARE OF THIS, BUT NEARLY EVERYONE HAS A VERY
  2513. LIMITED UNDERSTANDING OF THEMSELVES AS AN IS-BE.
  2514. ONE OF THE REASONS FOR THIS IS THAT IS-BES HAVE BEEN
  2515. WAGING WAR AGAINST EACH OTHER SINCE THE BEGINNING OF
  2516. TIME. THE PURPOSE OF THESE WARS HAVE ALWAYS BEEN TO
  2517. ESTABLISH DOMINATION BY ONE IS-BE OR GROUP OF IS-BES
  2518. OVER ANOTHER. SINCE AN IS-BE CANNOT BE "KILLED", THE
  2519. OBJECTIVE HAS BEEN TO CAPTURE AND IMMOBILIZE IS-BES.
  2520. THIS HAS BEEN DONE IN AN NEARLY UNLIMITED VARIETY OF
  2521. WAYS. THE MOST BASIC METHOD TO CAPTURE AND IMMOBILIZE
  2522. AN IS-BE IS THROUGH THE USE OF VARIOUS KINDS OF "TRAPS".
  2523. IS-BE TRAPS HAVE BEEN MADE AND PUT IN PLACE BY MANY
  2524. INVADING SOCIETIES, SUCH AS THE ONE THAT ESTABLISHED THE
  2525. "OLD EMPIRE", BEGINNING ABOUT SIXTY-FOUR TRILLION YEARS
  2526. AGO. TRAPS ARE OFTEN SET UP IN THE "TERRITORY" OF THE
  2527. IS-BES BEING ATTACKED. USUALLY A TRAP IS SET WITH THE
  2528. ELECTRONIC WAVE OF "BEAUTY" TO ATTRACT THE INTEREST AND
  2529. ATTENTION OF THE IS-BE. WHEN THE IS-BE MOVES TOWARD THE
  2530. SOURCE OF THE AESTHETIC WAVE, SUCH AS A BEAUTIFUL
  2531. BUILDING OR BEAUTIFUL MUSIC, THE TRAP IS ACTIVATED BY
  2532. THE ENERGY PUT OUT BY THE IS-BE.
  2533. ONE OF THE MOST COMMON TRAP MECHANISM USES THE IS-BE'S
  2534. OWN THOUGHT ENERGY OUTPUT WHEN THE IS-BE TRIES TO ATTACK
  2535. OR FIGHT BACK AGAINST THE TRAP. THE TRAP IS ACTIVATED
  2536. AND ENERGIZED BY THE IS-BE'S OWN THOUGHT ENERGY. THE
  2537. HARDER THE IS-BE FIGHTS AGAINST THE TRAP, THE MORE IT
  2538. PULLS THE IBS TOWARD IT AND KEEPS THEM "STUCK" IN THE
  2539. TRAP.
  2540. THROUGHOUT THE ENTIRE HISTORY OF THIS PHYSICAL UNIVERSE,
  2541. VAST AREAS OF SPACE HAVE BEEN TAKEN OVER AND COLONIZED
  2542. BY IS-BE SOCIETIES WHO INVADE AND TAKE OVER NEW AREAS OF
  2543. SPACE IN THIS FASHION. IN THE PAST, THESE INVASIONS
  2544. HAVE ALWAYS SHARED COMMON ELEMENTS:
  2545. 1) THE OVERWHELMING USE OF FORCE OF ARMS, USUALLY WITH
  2546. NUCLEAR OR ELECTRONIC WEAPONS.
  2547. 2) MIND CONTROL OF THE IS-BES IN THE INVADED AREA
  2548. THROUGH THE USE OF ELECTROSHOCK, DRUGS, HYPNOSIS,
  2549. ERASURE OF MEMORY AND THE IMPLANTATION OF FALSE MEMORY
  2550. OR FALSE INFORMATION INTENDED TO SUBJUGATE AND ENSLAVE
  2551. THE LOCAL IS-BE POPULATION.
  2552. 77
  2553. 3) TAKE OVER OF NATURAL RESOURCES BY THE INVADING ISBES.
  2554. 4) POLITICAL, ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL SLAVERY OF THE LOCAL
  2555. POPULATION.
  2556. THESE ACTIVITIES CONTINUE IN PRESENT TIME. ALL OF THE
  2557. IS-BES ON EARTH HAVE BEEN MEMBERS OF ONE OR MORE OF
  2558. THESE ACTIVITIES IN THE PAST, BOTH AS AN INVADER, OR AS
  2559. PART OF THE POPULATION BEING INVADED. THERE ARE NO
  2560. "SAINTS" IN THIS UNIVERSE. VERY FEW HAVE AVOIDED OR
  2561. BEEN EXEMPTED FROM WARFARE BETWEEN IS-BES.
  2562. IS-BES ON EARTH ARE STILL THE VICTIMS OF THIS ACTIVITY
  2563. AT THIS VERY MOMENT. THE BETWEEN-LIVES AMNESIA
  2564. ADMINISTERED TO IS-BES IS ONE ON THE MECHANISMS OF AN
  2565. ELABORATE SYSTEM OF "OLD EMPIRE" IS-BE TRAPS, THAT
  2566. PREVENT AN IS-BE FROM ESCAPING.
  2567. THIS OPERATION IS MANAGED BY AN ILLICIT, RENEGADE SECRET
  2568. POLICE 118 (FOOTNOTE) FORCE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE", USING FALSE
  2569. PROVOCATION OPERATIONS TO DISGUISE THEIR ACTIVITIES
  2570. 119 (FOOTNOTE) IN ORDER TO PREVENT DETECTION BY THEIR OWN
  2571. GOVERNMENT, THE DOMAIN AND BY THE VICTIMS OF THEIR
  2572. ACTIVITIES. THEY ARE MIND-CONTROL METHODS DEVELOPED BY
  2573. GOVERNMENT PSYCHIATRISTS. 120 (FOOTNOTE)
  2574. EARTH IS A "GHETTO" 121 (FOOTNOTE) PLANET. IT IS THE RESULT
  2575. OF AN INTERGALACTIC "HOLOCAUST". 122 (FOOTNOTE) IS-BES HAVE
  2576. BEEN SENTENCED TO EARTH EITHER BECAUSE:
  2577. 1) THEY ARE TOO VICIOUSLY INSANE OR PERVERSE TO FUNCTION
  2578. AS PART OF ANY CIVILIZATION, NO MATTER HOW DEGRADED OR
  2579. CORRUPT.
  2580. 2) OR, THEY ARE A REVOLUTIONARY THREAT TO THE SOCIAL,
  2581. ECONOMIC AND POLITICAL CASTE SYSTEM THAT HAS BEEN SO
  2582. CAREFULLY BUILT AND BRUTALLY ENFORCED IN THE "OLD
  2583. EMPIRE". BIOLOGICAL BODIES ARE SPECIFICALLY DESIGNED
  2584. AND DESIGNATED AS THE LOWEST ORDER OF ENTITY IN THE "OLD
  2585. EMPIRE" CASTE SYSTEM. WHEN AN IS-BE IS SENT TO EARTH,
  2586. AND THEN TRICKED OR COERCED INTO OPERATING IN A
  2587. BIOLOGICAL BODY, THEY ARE ACTUALLY IN A PRISON, INSIDE A
  2588. PRISON.
  2589. 3) IN AN EFFORT TO PERMANENTLY AND IRREVERSIBLY RID THE
  2590. "OLD EMPIRE" OF SUCH "UNTOUCHABLES", THE ETERNAL
  2591. 78
  2592. IDENTITY, MEMORY, AND ABILITIES OF EVERY IS-BE IS
  2593. FORCEFULLY ERASED. THIS "FINAL SOLUTION" 123 (FOOTNOTE) WAS
  2594. CONCEIVED AND CARRIED OUT BY THE PSYCHOPATHIC CRIMINALS
  2595. WHO ARE CONTROLLED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2596. THE MASS EXTERMINATION OF "UNTOUCHABLES" AND PRISON
  2597. CAMPS CREATED BY GERMANY DURING WORLD WAR II WERE
  2598. RECENTLY REVEALED. LIKEWISE, THE IS-BES OF EARTH ARE THE
  2599. VICTIMS OF SPIRITUAL ERADICATION AND ETERNAL SLAVERY
  2600. INSIDE FRAIL, BIOLOGICAL BODIES, INSPIRED BY THE SAME
  2601. KIND OF CRAVEN HATRED IN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2602. THE KIND AND CREATIVE INMATES OF EARTH ARE CONTINUOUSLY
  2603. TORTURED BY BUTCHERS AND LUNATICS WHO ARE CONTROLLED BY
  2604. THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON OPERATORS. THE SO-CALLED
  2605. "CIVILIZATIONS" OF EARTH, FROM THE AGE OF USELESS
  2606. PYRAMIDS TO THE AGE OF NUCLEAR HOLOCAUST, HAVE BEEN A
  2607. COLOSSAL WASTE OF NATURAL RESOURCES, A PERVERTED USE OF
  2608. INTELLIGENCE, AND AN OVERT OPPRESSION OF THE SPIRITUAL
  2609. ESSENCE OF EVERY SINGLE IS-BE ON THE PLANET.
  2610. IF THE DOMAIN SENT SHIPS TO EVERY CORNER OF THE UNIVERSE
  2611. IN SEARCH OF "HELL", THEIR QUEST COULD END ON EARTH.
  2612. WHAT GREATER BRUTALITY CAN BE INFLICTED ON ANYONE THAN
  2613. TO ERASE THE SPIRITUAL AWARENESS, IDENTITY, ABILITY,
  2614. AND MEMORY THAT IS THE ESSENCE OF ONESELF?
  2615. THE DOMAIN HAS, AS YET, BEEN UNABLE TO RESCUE THE 3,000
  2616. IS-BES OF THE EXPEDITIONARY FORCE BATTALION EITHER.
  2617. THEY ARE FORCED TO INHABIT BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON EARTH.
  2618. WE HAVE BEEN ABLE TO RECOGNIZE AND TRACK MOST OF THEM
  2619. FOR THE PAST 8,000 YEARS. HOWEVER, OUR ATTEMPTS TO
  2620. COMMUNICATE WITH THEM ARE USUALLY FUTILE, AS THEY ARE
  2621. UNABLE TO REMEMBER THEIR TRUE IDENTITY.
  2622. THE MAJORITY OF LOST MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN FORCE HAVE
  2623. FOLLOWED THE GENERAL PROGRESSION OF WESTERN CIVILIZATION
  2624. FROM INDIA, INTO THE MIDDLE EAST, THEN TO CHALDEA, AND
  2625. BABYLON, INTO EGYPT, THROUGH ACHAIA, GREECE, ROME, INTO
  2626. EUROPE, TO THE WESTERN HEMISPHERE, AND THEN ALL AROUND
  2627. THE WORLD.
  2628. THE MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION AND MANY OTHER IS-BES
  2629. ON EARTH, COULD BE VALUABLE CITIZENS OF THE DOMAIN, NOT
  2630. INCLUDING THOSE WHO ARE VICIOUS CRIMINALS OR PERVERTS.
  2631. UNFORTUNATELY, THERE HAS BEEN NO WORKABLE METHOD
  2632. CONCEIVED TO EMANCIPATE THE IS-BES FROM EARTH.
  2633. 79
  2634. THEREFORE, AS A MATTER OF COMMON LOGIC, AS WELL AS THE
  2635. OFFICIAL POLICY OF THE DOMAIN, IT IS SAFER AND MORE
  2636. SENSIBLE TO AVOID CONTACT WITH THE IS-BE POPULATION OF
  2637. EARTH UNTIL SUCH TIME AS THE PROPER RESOURCES CAN BE
  2638. ALLOCATED TO LOCATE AND DESTROY THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE
  2639. SCREEN AND AMNESIA MACHINERY AND DEVELOP A THERAPY TO
  2640. RESTORE THE MEMORY OF AN IS-BE."
  2641. 80
  2642. CHAPTER NINE
  2643. A TIME LINE OF EVENTS
  2644. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  2645. "FOR THIS INTERVIEW I TOOK WRITTEN NOTES BECAUSE AIRL GAVE ME A LOT OF DATES AND
  2646. NAMES THAT I COULDN'T POSSIBLY REMEMBER WITHOUT WRITING THEM DOWN. I DIDN'T USUALLY
  2647. TAKE NOTES, BUT DURING THIS LESSON I THOUGHT IT WAS IMPORTANT TO GET THE INFORMATION
  2648. EXACTLY AS SHE GAVE IT TO ME. HOWEVER, I DISCOVERED THAT MY NOTE TAKING MADE IT
  2649. MUCH MORE DIFFICULT FOR ME TO FOCUS ON RECEIVING THE COMMUNICATION FROM AIRL. I
  2650. WAS SOMETIMES SO DISTRACTED BY MY OWN WRITING THAT I LOST THE TRAIN OF HER THOUGHT, SO
  2651. I HAD TO ASK HER TO "REPEAT" HERSELF SEVERAL TIMES.
  2652. AIRL CONTINUED TO STAY IN COMMUNICATION WITH THE COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER ON THE
  2653. ASTEROID BELT SPACE STATION, FROM WHICH SHE RECEIVED MUCH OF THIS INFORMATION. SINCE
  2654. AIRL WAS AN OFFICER / PILOT / ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN, AND NOT A HISTORIAN, SHE HAD TO
  2655. GET THIS INFORMATION FROM RECORDS OF RECONNAISSANCE MISSIONS CONDUCTED BY OTHER
  2656. OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE."
  2657. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  2658. TOP SECRET
  2659. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  2660. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  2661. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 27. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  2662. "THE ACTUAL HISTORY OF EARTH IS VERY BIZARRE. IT IS SO
  2663. NONSENSICAL THAT IS IT IS INCREDIBLE TO ANYONE ON EARTH
  2664. WHO ATTEMPTS TO INVESTIGATE IT. A MYRIAD OF VITAL
  2665. INFORMATION IS MISSING FROM IT. A HUGE CONGLOMERATION
  2666. OF NON SEQUITUR RELICS AND MYTHOLOGY HAS BEEN ARBITRARILY
  2667. INTRODUCED INTO IT. THE VOLATILE NATURE OF THE EARTH
  2668. ITSELF CYCLICALLY COVERS, DROWNS, MIXES AND SHREDS
  2669. PHYSICAL EVIDENCE.
  2670. THESE FACTORS, COMBINED WITH AMNESIA AND POST-HYPNOTIC
  2671. SUGGESTIONS, FALSE FACADES AND COVERT MANIPULATION MAKE
  2672. A RECONSTRUCTION OF THE FACTUAL ORIGINS AND HISTORY OF
  2673. EARTH CIVILIZATIONS VIRTUALLY INDECIPHERABLE. ANY
  2674. 81
  2675. INVESTIGATOR, NO MATTER HOW BRILLIANT, IS DOOMED TO
  2676. WALLOW IN A QUAGMIRE OF INCONCLUSIVE ASSUMPTIONS,
  2677. UNWORKABLE HYPOTHESES, AND PERPETUAL MYSTERY.
  2678. SINCE THE DOMAIN DOES NOT SUFFER THESE AFFLICTIONS,
  2679. HAVING THE ADVANTAGE OF MEMORY, LONGEVITY AND AN
  2680. EXTERIOR POINT OF VIEW, I WILL ADD SOME CLARIFICATION TO
  2681. YOUR FRAGMENTARY KNOWLEDGE OF THE HISTORY OF EARTH.
  2682. THESE ARE SOME OF THE DATES AND EVENTS THAT ARE NOT
  2683. MENTIONED IN EARTH HISTORY TEXTBOOKS. THESE DATES ARE
  2684. SIGNIFICANT BECAUSE THEY PROVIDE SOME INFORMATION
  2685. CONCERNING THE INFLUENCES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AND OF THE
  2686. DOMAIN ON EARTH.
  2687. ALTHOUGH I HAVE ATTENDED SEVERAL BRIEFINGS BY OUR
  2688. MISSION CONTROL PERSONNEL ON THE GENERAL BACKGROUND OF
  2689. EARTH WITHIN THE PAST FEW HUNDRED YEARS, I WILL RELY
  2690. PRINCIPALLY ON DATA GATHERED FROM RECORDS CAPTURED
  2691. AFTER OUR INVASION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PLANETARY
  2692. HEADQUARTERS. SINCE THAT TIME THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY
  2693. FORCE HAS TRACKED THE GENERAL PROGRESS OF EVENTS ON
  2694. EARTH.
  2695. AS I MENTIONED, IN SOME CASES THE DOMAIN HAS CHOSEN TO
  2696. INTERVENE IN CERTAIN AFFAIRS ON EARTH IN ORDER TO ENSURE
  2697. THE SUCCESS OF OUR LONG TERM EXPANSION PLANS. ALTHOUGH
  2698. THE DOMAIN HAS NO INTEREST IN EARTH, PER SE, OR IN THE
  2699. POPULATION OF IS-BES ON THIS PLANET, IT DOES SERVE OUR
  2700. INTERESTS TO ENSURE THAT THE RESOURCES OF EARTH ARE NOT
  2701. DESTROYED OR SPOILED. TO THAT END, CERTAIN OFFICERS OF
  2702. THE DOMAIN HAVE BEEN SENT TO EARTH ON RECONNAISSANCE
  2703. MISSIONS FROM TIME TO TIME TO GATHER INFORMATION.
  2704. HOWEVER, THE FOLLOWING DATES AND EVENTS HAVE BEEN
  2705. EXTRAPOLATED FROM THE ACCUMULATED INFORMATION IN THE
  2706. DATA FILES OF THE DOMAIN -- AT LEAST THOSE THAT ARE
  2707. ACCESSIBLE TO ME THROUGH THE SPACE STATION
  2708. COMMUNICATIONS CENTER.
  2709. 208,000 BCE --
  2710. THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE", WHOSE
  2711. HEADQUARTERS WERE LOCATED NEAR ONE OF THE "TAIL STARS"
  2712. IN THE URSA MAJOR (BIG DIPPER) CONSTELLATION 124 (FOOTNOTE) OF
  2713. THIS GALAXY. THE "OLD EMPIRE" INVASION FORCE CONQUERED
  2714. THE AREA WITH NUCLEAR WEAPONS SOMETIME EARLIER. AFTER
  2715. 82
  2716. THE RADIOACTIVITY 125 (FOOTNOTE) SUBSIDED AND THE CLEAN-UP AND
  2717. RESTORATION WERE COMPLETED, IT RECEIVED THE IMMIGRATION
  2718. OF BEINGS FROM ANOTHER GALAXY INTO THIS GALAXY. THOSE
  2719. BEINGS SET UP A SOCIETY THAT KEPT GOING UNTIL ABOUT
  2720. 10,000 YEARS AGO WHEN IT WAS SUPERSEDED BY THE DOMAIN.
  2721. VERY RECENTLY EARTH CIVILIZATION HAS COME TO RESEMBLE
  2722. ASPECTS OF THAT CIVILIZATION, NOW THAT IT HAS FALLEN OUT
  2723. OF ITS IMMEDIATE CONTROL. IN PARTICULAR, THE APPEARANCE
  2724. AND TECHNOLOGY OF TRANSPORTATION SUCH AS PLANES, TRAINS,
  2725. SHIPS, FIRE ENGINES, AND AUTOMOBILES, AS WELL AS WHAT
  2726. YOU CONSIDER TO BE "MODERN" OR "FUTURISTIC"
  2727. ARCHITECTURE, WHICH EMULATE THE DESIGN OF BUILDINGS IN
  2728. THE MAJOR CITIES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  2729. BEFORE 75,000 BCE --
  2730. THE DOMAIN RECORDS CONTAIN VERY LITTLE INFORMATION ABOUT
  2731. THE CIVILIZATIONS ON THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASSES OF
  2732. ATLANTA 126 (FOOTNOTE) AND LEMUR 127 (FOOTNOTE), EXCEPT TO NOTE THAT
  2733. THEY DID COEXIST ON EARTH AT MORE OR LESS THE SAME TIME.
  2734. APPARENTLY, BOTH CIVILIZATIONS WERE FOUNDED BY REMNANTS
  2735. OF ELECTRONIC, SPACE OPERA CULTURES WHO FLED FROM THEIR
  2736. NATIVE PLANETARY SYSTEMS TO ESCAPE POLITICAL OR
  2737. RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION.
  2738. THE DOMAIN KNOWS THAT A LONG-STANDING EDICT OF THE "OLD
  2739. EMPIRE" PROHIBITS UNAUTHORIZED COLONIZATION OF PLANETS.
  2740. THEREFORE, IT IS POSSIBLE THAT THEIR DESTRUCTION WAS
  2741. CAUSED BY POLICE OR MILITARY FORCES WHO PURSUED THE
  2742. COLONISTS AS CRIMINALS AND DESTROYED THEM. ALTHOUGH
  2743. THIS SEEMS A LIKELY SUPPOSITION, NO CONCLUSIVE EVIDENCE
  2744. EXISTS THAT EXPLAINS THE COMPLETE DESTRUCTION AND
  2745. DISAPPEARANCE OF TWO ENTIRE ELECTRONIC CIVILIZATIONS.
  2746. ANOTHER POSSIBILITY IS THAT A MASSIVE SUBMARINE VOLCANIC
  2747. ERUPTION IN THE REGION OF LAKE TOBA, IN SUMATRA 128 (FOOTNOTE)
  2748. AND MT. KRAKATOA 129 (FOOTNOTE) IN JAVA CAUSED THE DESTRUCTION
  2749. OF LEMUR. THE FLOOD WATERS CAUSED BY THE ERUPTION
  2750. OVERWHELMED ALL THE LAND MASSES, INCLUDING THE HIGHEST
  2751. MOUNTAINS. SURVIVORS OF THE DESTRUCTION OF THE
  2752. CIVILIZATION, THE LEMURIANS, ARE THE EARLIEST ANCESTORS
  2753. OF THE CHINESE. AUSTRALIA AND THE OCEAN AREAS TO THE
  2754. NORTH WERE THE CENTER OF THE LEMURIAN CIVILIZATION AND
  2755. ARE THE SOURCE OF ORIENTAL RACES. BOTH CIVILIZATIONS
  2756. POSSESSED ELECTRONICS, FLIGHT AND SIMILAR TECHNOLOGIES
  2757. OF SPACE OPERA CULTURES.
  2758. 83
  2759. APPARENTLY, THE VOLCANIC ERUPTION EXPELLED SUCH A
  2760. SIGNIFICANT MASS OF MOLTEN ROCK THAT THE RESULTING
  2761. VACUUM BENEATH THE CRUST OF EARTH CAUSED GREAT AREAS OF
  2762. THE LAND MASSES TO SINK BELOW THE OCEANS. THE
  2763. CONTINENTAL AREAS OCCUPIED BY BOTH CIVILIZATIONS WERE
  2764. COVERED WITH VOLCANIC MATTER, AND THEN SUBMERGED,
  2765. LEAVING VERY LITTLE EVIDENCE THAT THEY EVER EXISTED
  2766. EXCEPT FOR LEGENDS OF A GLOBAL FLOOD WHICH PREVAIL IN
  2767. EVERY CULTURE OF THE EARTH, AND FOR SURVIVORS WHO ARE
  2768. THE GENUS OF ORIENTAL RACES AND CULTURES.
  2769. THAT KIND OF COLOSSAL VOLCANIC EXPLOSION 130 (FOOTNOTE) FILLS
  2770. THE STRATOSPHERE WITH TOXIC GASES WHICH ARE CARRIED
  2771. AROUND THE WHOLE PLANET. THE USUAL REFUSE OF THESE
  2772. VOLCANIC ERUPTIONS CAN EASILY CAUSE A RAIN THAT LASTS
  2773. FOR "40 DAYS AND 40 NIGHTS" DUE TO ATMOSPHERIC POLLUTION
  2774. AS WELL AS AN EXTENSIVE PERIOD DURING WHICH RADIATION
  2775. FROM THE SUN IS DEFLECTED BACK INTO SPACE, AND CAUSE
  2776. GLOBAL COOLING. 131 (FOOTNOTE) CERTAINLY SUCH AN EVENT WOULD
  2777. CAUSE AN ICE AGE, EXTINCTIONS OF LIFE FORMS AND MANY
  2778. OTHER RELATIVELY LONG-TERM CHANGES LASTING THOUSANDS OF
  2779. YEARS.
  2780. DUE TO THE MYRIAD TYPES OF NATURALLY OCCURRING GLOBAL
  2781. CATACLYSMIC EVENTS WHICH ARE INDIGENOUS TO EARTH, IT IS
  2782. NOT A SUITABLE PLANET FOR HABITATION BY IS-BES. IN
  2783. ADDITION THERE HAVE BEEN OCCASIONAL GLOBAL CATACLYSMS
  2784. CAUSED BY IS-BES SUCH AS THE ONE THAT DESTROYED THE
  2785. DINOSAURS 132 (FOOTNOTE) MORE THAN 70 MILLION YEARS AGO. THAT
  2786. DESTRUCTION WAS CAUSED BY INTERGALACTIC WARFARE DURING
  2787. WHICH TIME EARTH, AND MANY OTHER NEIGHBORING MOONS AND
  2788. PLANETS, WERE BOMBARDED BY ATOMIC WEAPONS. ATOMIC
  2789. EXPLOSIONS CAUSE ATMOSPHERIC FALLOUT MUCH LIKE THAT OF
  2790. VOLCANIC ERUPTIONS. 133 (FOOTNOTE) MOST OF THE PLANETS IN THIS
  2791. SECTOR OF THE GALAXY HAVE BEEN UNINHABITABLE DESERTS
  2792. SINCE THEN.
  2793. EARTH IS UNDESIRABLE FOR MANY OTHER REASONS: HEAVY
  2794. GRAVITY AND DENSE ATMOSPHERE, FLOODS, EARTHQUAKES,
  2795. VOLCANOES, POLAR SHIFTS, CONTINENTAL DRIFT, METEOR
  2796. IMPACTS, ATMOSPHERIC AND CLIMATIC CHANGES, TO NAME A
  2797. FEW. WHAT KIND OF LASTING CIVILIZATION COULD ANY
  2798. SOPHISTICATED CULTURE PROPOSE TO DEVELOP IN SUCH AN
  2799. ENVIRONMENT?
  2800. 84
  2801. IN ADDITION, EARTH IS A SMALL PLANET OF A "RIM STAR" OF
  2802. A GALAXY. THIS MAKES EARTH VERY ISOLATED GEOGRAPHICALLY
  2803. FROM THE MORE CONCENTRATED PLANETARY CIVILIZATIONS WHICH
  2804. EXIST TOWARD THE CENTER OF THE GALAXY. THESE OBVIOUS
  2805. FACTS HAVE MADE EARTH SUITABLE FOR USE ONLY AS A
  2806. ZOOLOGICAL OR BOTANICAL GARDEN, OR FOR IT'S CURRENT USE
  2807. AS A PRISON -- BUT NOT MUCH ELSE.
  2808. BEFORE 30,000 BCE --
  2809. EARTH STARTED BEING USED A DUMPING GROUND AND PRISON FOR
  2810. IS-BES WHO WERE JUDGED "UNTOUCHABLE", MEANING CRIMINAL
  2811. OR NON-CONFORMISTS. IS-BES WERE CAPTURED, ENCAPSULATED
  2812. IN ELECTRONIC TRAPS AND TRANSPORTED TO EARTH FROM
  2813. VARIOUS PARTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". UNDERGROUND "AMNESIA
  2814. STATIONS" WERE SET UP ON MARS AND ON EARTH IN THE
  2815. RWENZORI MOUNTAINS 134 (FOOTNOTE) IN AFRICA, IN THE PYRENEES
  2816. MOUNTAINS 135 (FOOTNOTE) OF PORTUGAL, AND IN STEPPES OF
  2817. MONGOLIA. 136 (FOOTNOTE)
  2818. THESE ELECTRONIC MONITORING POINTS CREATE FORCE SCREENS
  2819. DESIGNED TO DETECT AND CAPTURE IS-BES, WHEN THE IS-BE
  2820. DEPARTS THE BODY AT DEATH. IS-BES ARE BRAINWASHED USING
  2821. EXTREME ELECTRONIC FORCE IN ORDER TO MAINTAIN EARTH'S
  2822. POPULATION IN STATE OF PERPETUAL AMNESIA. FURTHER
  2823. POPULATION CONTROLS ARE INSTALLED THROUGH THE USE OF
  2824. LONG RANGE ELECTRONIC THOUGHT CONTROL MECHANISMS.
  2825. THESE STATIONS ARE STILL IN OPERATION AND THEY ARE
  2826. EXTREMELY DIFFICULT TO ATTACK OR DESTROY, EVEN FOR THE
  2827. DOMAIN, WHICH WILL NOT MAINTAIN A SIGNIFICANT MILITARY
  2828. FORCE IN THIS AREA UNTIL A LATER DATE.
  2829. THE PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS WERE INTENTIONALLY CREATED AS
  2830. PART OF THE IS-BE PRISON SYSTEM ON EARTH. THE PYRAMID
  2831. IS ALLEGED TO BE THE SYMBOL FOR "WISDOM". HOWEVER, THE
  2832. "WISDOM" OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" ON PLANET EARTH IS INTENDED
  2833. TO OPERATE AS PART OF THE ELABORATE AMNESIA "TRAP"
  2834. CONSISTING OF MASS, MEANING AND MYSTERY. THESE ARE
  2835. OPPOSITE TO THE QUALITIES OF AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING
  2836. WHICH HAVE NO MASS, OR MEANING. AN IS-BE "IS" SOLELY
  2837. BECAUSE IT THINKS THAT IT "IS".
  2838. MASS REPRESENTS THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, INCLUDING OBJECTS
  2839. SUCH AS STARS, PLANETS, GASES, LIQUIDS, ENERGY PARTICLES
  2840. AND TEA CUPS. THE PYRAMIDS WERE VERY, VERY SOLID
  2841. OBJECTS, AS WERE ALL OF THE STRUCTURES CREATED BY THE
  2842. "OLD EMPIRE". HEAVY, MASSIVE, DENSE, SOLID OBJECTS
  2843. 85
  2844. CREATE THE ILLUSION OF ETERNITY. DEAD BODIES WRAPPED IN
  2845. LINEN, SOAKED IN RESIN, PLACED INSIDE ENGRAVED GOLDEN
  2846. COFFINS AND ENTOMBED WITH EARTHLY POSSESSIONS AMID
  2847. CRYPTIC SYMBOLS CREATE AN ILLUSION OF ETERNAL LIFE.
  2848. HOWEVER, DENSE, HEAVY PHYSICAL UNIVERSE SYMBOLS ARE THE
  2849. EXACT OPPOSITE OF AN IS-BE. AN IS-BE HAS NO MASS OR
  2850. TIME. OBJECTS DO NOT ENDURE FOREVER. AN IS-BE "IS"
  2851. FOREVER.
  2852. MEANING: FALSE MEANINGS PREVENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH.
  2853. THE PYRAMID CULTURES OF EARTH ARE A FABRICATED ILLUSION.
  2854. THEY ARE NOTHING MORE THAN "FALSE CIVILIZATIONS"
  2855. CONTRIVED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" MYSTERY CULT CALLED THE
  2856. BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT. FALSE MEANINGS WERE INVENTED
  2857. TO CREATE THE ILLUSION OF A FALSE SOCIETY TO FURTHER
  2858. REINFORCE THE AMNESIA MECHANISM AMONG THE INTIMATES IN
  2859. THE EARTH PRISON SYSTEM.
  2860. MYSTERY IS BUILT OF LIES AND HALF-TRUTHS. LIES CAUSE
  2861. PERSISTENCE BECAUSE THEY ALTER FACTS WHICH ARE COMPRISED
  2862. OF EXACT DATES, PLACES AND EVENTS. WHEN TRUTH IS KNOWN,
  2863. A LIE NO LONGER PERSISTS. IF THE EXACT TRUTH IS
  2864. REVEALED, IT IS NO LONGER A MYSTERY.
  2865. ALL OF THE PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS OF EARTH WERE CAREFULLY
  2866. CONTRIVED OF LAYER UPON LAYER OF LIES, SKILLFULLY
  2867. COMBINED WITH A FEW TRUTHS. THE PRIEST CULT OF THE "OLD
  2868. EMPIRE" COMBINED SOPHISTICATED MATHEMATICS AND SPACE
  2869. OPERA TECHNOLOGY, WITH THEATRICAL METAPHORS AND
  2870. SYMBOLISM. ALL OF THESE ARE COMPLETE FABRICATIONS OF
  2871. TRUTH, BAITED WITH THE ALLURE OF AESTHETICS AND MYSTERY.
  2872. THE INTRICATE RITUALS, ASTRONOMICAL ALIGNMENTS, SECRET
  2873. RITES, MASSIVE MONUMENTS, MARVELOUS ARCHITECTURE,
  2874. ARTISTICALLY RENDERED HIEROGLYPHS AND MAN-ANIMAL "GODS"
  2875. WERE DESIGNED TO CREATE A UNSOLVABLE MYSTERY FOR THE ISBE PRISON POPULATION ON EARTH. THE MYSTERY DIVERTS
  2876. ATTENTION AWAY FROM THE TRUTH THAT IS-BES HAVE BEEN
  2877. CAPTURED, GIVEN AMNESIA AND IMPRISONED ON A PLANET FAR,
  2878. FAR AWAY FROM THEIR HOME.
  2879. THE TRUTH IS THAT EVERY SINGLE IS-BE ON EARTH CAME TO
  2880. EARTH FROM SOME OTHER PLANETARY SYSTEM. NOT ONE PERSON
  2881. ON EARTH IS A "NATIVE" INHABITANT. HUMAN BEINGS DID NOT
  2882. "EVOLVE" ON EARTH.
  2883. 86
  2884. IN THE PAST, EGYPTIAN SOCIETY WAS RUN BY THE PRISON
  2885. ADMINISTRATORS OR PRIESTS, WHO, IN TURN, MANIPULATED A
  2886. PHARAOH, CONTROLLED THE TREASURY AND KEPT THE INMATE
  2887. POPULATION ENSLAVED PHYSICALLY AND SPIRITUALLY. IN
  2888. MODERN TIMES, THE PRIESTS HAVE CHANGED, BUT THE FUNCTION
  2889. IS THE SAME. HOWEVER, NOW THE PRIEST ARE PRISONERS TOO.
  2890. MYSTERY REINFORCES THE WALLS OF THE PRISON. THE "OLD
  2891. EMPIRE" FEARED THAT THE IS-BES ON EARTH MIGHT REGAIN
  2892. THEIR MEMORY. THEREFORE, ONE OF THE PRIMARY FUNCTIONS
  2893. OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTHOOD IS TO PREVENT IS-BES ON
  2894. EARTH FROM REMEMBERING WHO THEY REALLY ARE, HOW THEY
  2895. CAME TO EARTH, WHERE THEY CAME FROM.
  2896. THE "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATORS OF THE PRISON SYSTEM, AND
  2897. THEIR SUPERIORS, DO NOT WANT IS-BES TO REMEMBER WHO
  2898. MURDERED THEM, CAPTURED THEM, STOLE ALL OF THEIR
  2899. POSSESSIONS, SENT THEM TO EARTH, GAVE THEM AMNESIA AND
  2900. CONDEMNED THEM TO ETERNAL IMPRISONMENT!
  2901. IMAGINE WHAT MIGHT HAPPEN IF ALL OF THE INMATES IN THE
  2902. PRISON SUDDENLY REMEMBERED THAT THEY HAVE THE RIGHT TO
  2903. BE FREE! WHAT IF THEY SUDDENLY REALIZED THAT THEY HAVE
  2904. BEEN FALSELY IMPRISONED AND RISE UP AS ONE AGAINST THE
  2905. GUARDS?
  2906. THEY ARE AFRAID TO REVEAL ANYTHING THAT LOOKS LIKE THE
  2907. CIVILIZATION OF THE INMATES HOME PLANETS. A BODY, A
  2908. PIECE OF CLOTHING, A SYMBOL, A SPACE SHIP, AN ADVANCED
  2909. ELECTRONICS DEVICE, OR ANY OTHER REMNANT OF CIVILIZATION
  2910. FROM A HOME PLANET COULD "REMIND" A BEING AND REKINDLE
  2911. HIS MEMORY.
  2912. SOPHISTICATED TECHNOLOGIES OF ENTRAPMENT AND
  2913. ENSLAVEMENT, WHICH WERE DEVELOPED OVER MILLIONS OF
  2914. YEARS IN THE "OLD EMPIRE", HAVE BEEN APPLIED TO THE ISBES ON EARTH WITH THE INTENTION TO CREATE A FALSE FACADE
  2915. FOR THE PRISON. THESE FACADES WERE INSTALLED ON EARTH
  2916. IN TOTALITY, ALL AT ONCE. EVERY PIECE IS A FULLY
  2917. INTEGRATED PART OF THE PRISON SYSTEM.
  2918. THIS INCLUDES A RELIGION OF MUMBO-JUMBO DOUBLE-SPEAK.
  2919. EVERY PYRAMID CIVILIZATION USES THIS AS PART OF A
  2920. CONTROL MECHANISM TO KEEP THE POPULATION ENSLAVED BY
  2921. FORCE, BY FEAR AND BY IGNORANCE. THE INDECIPHERABLE
  2922. MUDDLE OF IRRELEVANT INFORMATION, GEOMETRIC DESIGNS,
  2923. MATHEMATICAL CALCULATION, ASTRONOMICAL ALIGNMENTS, ARE
  2924. 87
  2925. PART OF A FALSE SPIRITUALITY BASED ON SOLID OBJECTS,
  2926. RATHER THAN IMMORTAL SPIRITS, IN ORDER TO CONFUSE AND
  2927. DISORIENT THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
  2928. WHEN THE BODY OF A PERSON DIED THEY WERE BURIED WITH
  2929. THEIR EARTHLY POSSESSIONS, INCLUDING THEIR FORMER BODY
  2930. WRAPPED IN LINEN, TO SUSTAIN THEIR "SOUL" OR "KA" AFTER
  2931. DEATH. AN IS-BE DOES NOT "HAVE" AS SOUL. AN IS-BE IS A
  2932. SOUL.
  2933. ON THE HOME PLANET OF AN IS-BE THEIR MATERIAL
  2934. POSSESSIONS WERE NOT LOST, STOLEN OR FORGOTTEN WHEN THE
  2935. BEING DIED OR LEFT THE BODY. AN IS-BE COULD RETURN AND
  2936. CLAIM THE POSSESSIONS. HOWEVER, IF THE IS-BE HAS
  2937. AMNESIA, THEY WILL NOT REMEMBER THAT THEY HAD ANY
  2938. POSSESSION. SO, GOVERNMENTS, INSURANCE COMPANIES,
  2939. BANKERS, FAMILY MEMBERS AND OTHER VULTURES CAN PICK
  2940. THEIR POSSESSIONS CLEAN WITHOUT FEAR OF RETRIBUTION FROM
  2941. THE DECEASED. 137 (FOOTNOTE)
  2942. THE ONLY REASON FOR THESE FALSE MEANINGS IS TO INSTILL
  2943. THE IDEA THAT AN IS-BE IS NOT A SPIRIT, BUT A PHYSICAL
  2944. OBJECT! THIS IS A LIE. IT IS A TRAP FOR AN IS-BE.
  2945. COUNTLESS PEOPLE HAVE SPENT ENDLESS HOURS ATTEMPTING TO
  2946. SOLVE THE JIG-SAW PUZZLE OF EGYPT AND OTHER "OLD EMPIRE"
  2947. CIVILIZATIONS. THEY ARE PUZZLES MADE OF PIECES THAT DO
  2948. NOT FIT. A QUESTION STATES ITS OWN ANSWER. WHAT IS THE
  2949. MYSTERY OF EGYPT AND OTHER PYRAMID CULTURES? MYSTERY!
  2950. CIRCA 15,000 BCE --
  2951. THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES SUPERVISED THE CONSTRUCTION OF A
  2952. HYDRAULIC MINING OPERATIONS IN THE ANDES MOUNTAINS IN
  2953. PRESENT DAY BOLIVIA NEAR LAKE TITICACA (LAKE OF TIN
  2954. STONES) AT TIAHUANACO 138 (FOOTNOTE) INCLUDING CONSTRUCTION OF
  2955. THE MASSIVE STONE COMPLEX OF CARVED STONE BUILDINGS
  2956. KNOWN AS KALASASAYA AND ITS "GATE OF THE SUN" AT AN
  2957. ELEVATION OF NEARLY 14,000 FEET.
  2958. 11,600 BCE --
  2959. THE POLAR AXIS OF EARTH SHIFTED 139 (FOOTNOTE) TO A SEA AREA.
  2960. THE LAST ICE AGE CAME TO AN END ABRUPTLY AS THE POLAR
  2961. ICE CAPS MELTED AND THE LEVEL OF THE OCEAN ROSE TO
  2962. SUBMERGE LARGE SECTIONS OF THE LAND MASSES OF EARTH.
  2963. THE LAST REMAINING VESTIGES OF ATLANTIS AND LEMURIA WERE
  2964. 88
  2965. COVERED BY WATER. MASSIVE EXTINCTIONS OF ANIMALS
  2966. OCCURRED IN THE AMERICAS, AUSTRALIA AND THE ARTIC
  2967. REGIONS DUE TO THE SHIFT OF THE POLES.
  2968. 10,450 BCE --
  2969. PLANS WERE MADE BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" IS-BE CALLED THOTH
  2970. FOR CONSTRUCTION OF A GREAT PYRAMID OF GIZA. THE 4 "AIR
  2971. SHAFTS" OF THE PYRAMID POINT PRECISELY TO KEY STARS IN
  2972. THE "OLD EMPIRE" AS SEEN FROM GIZA IN THIS YEAR. THE
  2973. ALIGNMENT OF THE PYRAMIDS OF GIZA ON THE GROUND MATCHES
  2974. PERFECTLY THE ALIGNMENT OF THE CONSTELLATION OF ORION AS
  2975. SEEN IN THE SKY FROM GIZA RELATIVE TO THE NILE AS THE
  2976. EARTHLY REPRESENTATION OF THE MILKY WAY IN THE SKY. 140
  2977. (FOOTNOTE)
  2978. 10,400 BCE --
  2979. ACCORDING TO THE EARTH HISTORIAN, HERODOTUS, RECORDS
  2980. FROM THE RUINED CIVILIZATION OF ATLANTIS, CONTAINING
  2981. ELECTRONIC TECHNOLOGY AND OTHER TECHNOLOGY OF THAT
  2982. SOCIETY, WERE BURIED IN A VAULT BENEATH THE PAWS OF THE
  2983. SPHINX. THE GREEK HISTORIAN WROTE THAT HE WAS TOLD THIS
  2984. BY SOME OF HIS FRIENDS WHO WERE PRIESTS OF ANU, THE
  2985. SUMERIAN GOD, AT THE EGYPTIAN CITY OF HELIOPOLIS.
  2986. HOWEVER, IT IS HIGHLY UNLIKELY THAT ANY TRACES OF AN
  2987. ELECTRONIC CIVILIZATION WOULD BE ALLOWED TO BE LEFT
  2988. INTACT ON EARTH BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON SYSTEM
  2989. ADMINISTRATORS. 141 (FOOTNOTE).
  2990. 8,212 BCE --
  2991. THE VEDA OR VEDIC HYMNS ARE A SET OF RELIGIOUS HYMNS
  2992. THAT WERE INTRODUCED INTO THE SOCIETIES OF EARTH. THEY
  2993. CAME FORWARD IN SPOKEN TRADITION, MEMORIZED, FROM
  2994. GENERATION TO GENERATION. "THE HYMN TO THE DAWN CHILD''
  2995. INCLUDES AN IDEA CALLED THE "CYCLE OF THE PHYSICAL
  2996. UNIVERSE": THE CREATION, GROWTH, CONSERVATION, DECAY AND
  2997. DEATH OR DESTRUCTION OF ENERGY AND MATTER IN A SPACE.
  2998. THESE CYCLES PRODUCE TIME. THE SAME SET OF HYMNS
  2999. DESCRIBES THE "THEORY OF EVOLUTION". HERE IS A
  3000. TREMENDOUS BODY OF KNOWLEDGE WHICH CONTAINS A GREAT DEAL
  3001. OF SPIRITUAL TRUTH. UNFORTUNATELY, IT HAS BEEN
  3002. INCORRECTLY EVALUATED BY HUMANS AND ALTERED WITH LIES
  3003. AND REVERSALS OF FACT BY PRIESTS WHICH ARE A BOOBY TRAP
  3004. TO PREVENT ANYONE FROM USING THE WISDOM TO DISCOVER A
  3005. WAY TO ESCAPE FROM THE PRISON PLANET.
  3006. 89
  3007. 8,050 BCE --
  3008. DESTRUCTION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" HOME PLANET GOVERNMENT
  3009. IN THIS GALAXY. THIS WAS THE END OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AS
  3010. A POLITICAL ENTITY IN THE GALAXY. HOWEVER, THE VAST
  3011. SIZE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WILL TAKE MANY THOUSANDS OF
  3012. YEARS FOR THE DOMAIN TO CONQUER COMPLETELY. THE INERTIA
  3013. OF THE POLITICAL, ECONOMIC AND CULTURAL SYSTEMS OF THE
  3014. "OLD EMPIRE" WILL REMAIN IN PLACE FOR SOME TIME TO COME.
  3015. HOWEVER, REMNANTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" SPACE FLEET IN THE
  3016. SOLAR SYSTEM OF EARTH WERE FINALLY DESTROYED IN 1,230
  3017. AD. IN ADDITION TO OPERATIVES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO
  3018. RUN THE EARTH PRISON OPERATION, THERE WERE OTHER BEINGS
  3019. FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO CAME TO EARTH. SINCE EARTH
  3020. WAS NO LONGER UNDER THE CONTROL OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  3021. AFTER THEIR DEFEAT BY THE DOMAIN FORCES, THERE WAS NO
  3022. POLICE FORCE TO CONTROL MILITARY RENEGADES, SPACE
  3023. PIRATES, MINERS, MERCHANTS AND ENTREPRENEURS WHO CAME TO
  3024. EARTH TO EXPLOIT THE RESOURCES OF THE PLANET FOR
  3025. PERSONAL GAIN, AND MANY OTHER NEFARIOUS REASONS.
  3026. FOR EXAMPLE, THE HISTORY OF EARTH, ACCORDING TO THE
  3027. JEWISH PEOPLE, DESCRIBES THE "NEPHILIM". 142 (FOOTNOTE) CHAPTER
  3028. 6 OF THE BOOK OF GENESIS, DESCRIBES THE ORIGIN OF THE
  3029. "NEPHILIM" :
  3030. "NOW IT CAME ABOUT, WHEN MEN BEGAN TO MULTIPLY ON
  3031. THE FACE OF THE LAND, AND DAUGHTERS WERE BORN TO
  3032. THEM, THAT THE "SONS OF GOD" SAW THAT THE DAUGHTERS
  3033. OF MEN WERE BEAUTIFUL; AND THEY TOOK WIVES FOR
  3034. THEMSELVES, WHOMEVER THEY CHOSE.
  3035. THE NEPHILIM WERE ON THE EARTH IN THOSE DAYS, AND
  3036. ALSO AFTERWARD, WHEN THE SONS OF GOD CAME IN TO THE
  3037. DAUGHTERS OF MEN, AND THEY BORE CHILDREN TO THEM.
  3038. THOSE WERE THE MIGHTY MEN WHO WERE OF OLD, MEN OF
  3039. RENOWN."
  3040. THE ANCIENT JEWISH PEOPLE WHO WROTE THE HISTORY BOOK
  3041. CALLED THE OLD TESTAMENT WERE SLAVES, HERDERS AND
  3042. GATHERERS. ANY MODERN TECHNOLOGY, EVEN A SIMPLE
  3043. FLASHLIGHT, WOULD SEEM ASTOUNDING AND MIRACULOUS TO
  3044. THEM. THEY ATTRIBUTED ANY UNEXPLAINABLE PHENOMENON OR
  3045. TECHNOLOGY TO THE WORKINGS OF A "GOD". UNFORTUNATELY,
  3046. THIS BEHAVIOR IS UNIVERSAL AMONG ALL IS-BES WHO HAVE
  3047. BEEN GIVEN AMNESIA, AND CANNOT REMEMBER THEIR OWN
  3048. 90
  3049. EXPERIENCES, TRAINING, TECHNOLOGY, PERSONALITY OR
  3050. IDENTITY.
  3051. OBVIOUSLY, IF THESE WERE MEN, AND THEY MATED WITH EARTH
  3052. WOMEN, THEY WERE NOT "SONS OF GOD". THEY WERE IS-BES
  3053. WHO INHABITED BIOLOGICAL BODIES IN ORDER TO TAKE
  3054. ADVANTAGE OF THE POLITICAL SITUATION IN THE "OLD
  3055. EMPIRE", OR SIMPLY TO INDULGE IN PHYSICAL SENSATION.
  3056. THEY SET UP SMALL COLONIES OF THEIR OWN ON EARTH BEYOND
  3057. THE REACH OF THE POLICE AND TAX AUTHORITIES.
  3058. COINCIDENTALLY, ONE OF THE MOST SERIOUS CRIMES AN IS-BE
  3059. COULD COMMIT IN THE "OLD EMPIRE" WAS TO VIOLATE INCOME
  3060. TAX REGULATIONS. INCOME TAXES WERE USED AS A SLAVERY
  3061. MECHANISM AND AS A PUNISHMENT IN THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE
  3062. SLIGHTEST ERROR IN A TAX REPORT MADE AN IS-BE
  3063. "UNTOUCHABLE", FOLLOWED BY IMPRISONMENT ON EARTH.
  3064. 6,750 BCE --
  3065. OTHER PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS WERE SET UP BY THE "OLD
  3066. EMPIRE" ON EARTH. THESE WERE ESTABLISHED IN BABYLON,
  3067. EGYPT, CHINA AND MESOAMERICA. THE MESOPOTAMIAN AREA
  3068. PROVIDED SERVICE FACILITIES, COMMUNICATION STATIONS,
  3069. SPACE PORTS, AND STONE QUARRY OPERATIONS FOR THESE FALSE
  3070. CIVILIZATIONS.
  3071. PTAH WAS THE NAME GIVEN TO THE FIRST IN A SUCCESSION OF
  3072. ADMINISTRATORS FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO REPRESENTED
  3073. THEMSELVES TO THE EARTH POPULATION AS "DIVINE" RULERS.
  3074. PTAH'S IMPORTANCE MAY BE UNDERSTOOD WHEN ONE LEARNS THAT
  3075. THE WORD "EGYPT" IS A GREEK CORRUPTION OF THE PHRASE
  3076. "HET-KA-PTAH," OR "HOUSE OF THE SPIRIT OF PTAH". PTAH,
  3077. WAS NICK-NAMED "THE DEVELOPER". HE WAS A CONSTRUCTION
  3078. ENGINEER. HIS HIGH PRIEST WAS GIVEN THE TITLE 'GREAT
  3079. LEADER OF CRAFTSMEN'.
  3080. PTAH WAS ALSO THE GOD OF REINCARNATION IN EGYPT. HE
  3081. ORIGINATED THE "OPENING OF THE MOUTH CEREMONY" WHICH WAS
  3082. PERFORMED BY PRIESTS AT FUNERALS TO "RELEASE SOULS" FROM
  3083. THEIR CORPSES. OF COURSE, WHEN THE "SOULS" WERE
  3084. RELEASED, THEY WERE CAPTURED, GIVEN AMNESIA, AND
  3085. RETURNED TO EARTH AGAIN.
  3086. THE SO-CALLED "DEVINE" RULERS WHO FOLLOWED PTAH ON EARTH
  3087. WERE CALLED "NTR", MEANING "GUARDIANS OR WATCHERS" BY
  3088. 91
  3089. THE EGYPTIANS. THEIR SYMBOL WAS THE SERPENT, OR DRAGON
  3090. WHICH REPRESENTED A SECRET PRIESTHOOD OF THE "OLD
  3091. EMPIRE" CALLED THE "BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT".
  3092. "OLD EMPIRE" ENGINEERS USED CUTTING TOOLS OF HIGHLY
  3093. CONCENTRATED LIGHT WAVES TO QUICKLY CARVE AND EXCAVATE
  3094. STONE BLOCKS. 143 (FOOTNOTE) THEY ALSO USED FORCE FIELDS AND
  3095. SPACE CRAFT TO LIFT AND TRANSPORT BLOCKS OF STONE
  3096. WEIGHING HUNDRED OR THOUSANDS OF TONS EACH. THE
  3097. PLACEMENT ON THE GROUND OF SOME OF THESE STRUCTURES WILL
  3098. BE FOUND TO HAVE GEODETIC OR ASTRONOMICAL SIGNIFICANCE
  3099. RELATIVE TO VARIOUS STARS IN THIS GALACTIC REGION.
  3100. THE BUILDINGS ARE CRUDE AND IMPRACTICAL, COMPARED TO
  3101. BUILDING STANDARDS ON MOST PLANETS. AS AN ENGINEER OF
  3102. THE DOMAIN, I CAN ATTEST THAT MAKE-SHIFT STRUCTURES LIKE
  3103. THESE WOULD NEVER PASS INSPECTION ON A PLANET IN THE
  3104. DOMAIN. STONE BLOCKS SUCH AS THOSE USED IN THE PYRAMID
  3105. CIVILIZATIONS CAN STILL BE SEEN, PARTIALLY EXCAVATED, IN
  3106. THE STONE QUARRIES IN THE MIDDLE EAST 144 (FOOTNOTE) AND
  3107. ELSEWHERE.
  3108. MOST OF THE STRUCTURES WERE HASTILY BUILT "PROPS", MUCH
  3109. LIKE THE FALSE FACADES OF A WESTERN TOWN ON THE SET OF A
  3110. MOTION PICTURE. THEY APPEAR TO BE REAL, AND TO HAVE
  3111. SOME USE OR VALUE HOWEVER, THEY HAVE NO VALUE. THEY HAVE
  3112. NO USEFUL PURPOSE. THE PYRAMIDS AND ALL OF THE OTHER
  3113. STONE MONUMENTS ERECTED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" COULD BE
  3114. CALLED "MYSTERY MONUMENTS". FOR WHAT REASON WOULD
  3115. ANYONE WASTE SO MANY RESOURCES TO CONSTRUCT SO MANY
  3116. USELESS BUILDINGS? TO CREATE A MYSTERIOUS ILLUSION.
  3117. THE FACT OF THE MATTER IS THAT EACH ONE OF THE "DIVINE
  3118. RULERS" WERE IS-BES WHO SERVED AS OPERATIVES OF THE "OLD
  3119. EMPIRE". THEY WERE CERTAINLY NOT "DIVINE", ALTHOUGH
  3120. THEY WERE IS-BES.
  3121. 6248 BCE --
  3122. THE BEGINNING OF ACTIVE WARFARE BETWEEN THE DOMAIN SPACE
  3123. COMMAND AND THE SURVIVING REMNANTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  3124. SPACE FLEET IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM THAT LASTED NEARLY
  3125. 7,500 YEARS. IT BEGAN WHEN AN INSTALLATION WAS
  3126. ESTABLISHED IN THE HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS BY A BATTALION OF
  3127. THE 3,000 OFFICERS AND CREW MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN
  3128. EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. THE INSTALLATION WAS NOT FORTIFIED
  3129. 92
  3130. AS THE DOMAIN WAS NOT AWARE THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  3131. MAINTAINED EARTH AS A PRISON PLANET.
  3132. THE DOMAIN INSTALLATION WAS ATTACKED AND DESTROYED BY
  3133. SPACE FORCES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO CONTINUED TO
  3134. OPERATE IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM OF EARTH. IS-BES OF THE
  3135. DOMAIN BATTALION WERE CAPTURED, TAKEN TO MARS, GIVEN
  3136. AMNESIA, AND SENT BACK TO EARTH TO INHABIT HUMAN
  3137. BIOLOGICAL BODIES. THEY ARE STILL ON EARTH.
  3138. 5,965 BCE --
  3139. INVESTIGATIONS INTO THE DISAPPEARANCE OF DOMAIN FORCES
  3140. IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM LED TO THE DISCOVERY OF "OLD
  3141. EMPIRE" BASES ON MARS AND ELSEWHERE. THE DOMAIN TOOK
  3142. OVER THE PLANET VENUS 145 (FOOTNOTE) AS A DEFENSIVE POSITION
  3143. AGAINST THE SPACE FORCES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE
  3144. DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ALSO MONITORS LIFE FORMS ON
  3145. VENUS WHICH HAS A VERY DENSE, HOT AND HEAVY ATMOSPHERE
  3146. OF SULFURIC ACID CLOUDS. THERE ARE A FEW LIFE FORMS ON
  3147. EARTH THAT CAN ENDURE AN ATMOSPHERIC ENVIRONMENT LIKE
  3148. VENUS. 146 (FOOTNOTE)
  3149. THE DOMAIN ALSO ESTABLISHED SECRET INSTALLATIONS OR
  3150. SPACE STATIONS IN THE EARTH SOLAR SYSTEM. THIS SOLAR
  3151. SYSTEM HAS A PLANET THAT IS BROKEN UP -- THE ASTEROID
  3152. BELT. 147 (FOOTNOTE) IT PROVIDES A VERY USEFUL LOW-GRAVITY
  3153. PLATFORM FOR TAKE OFF AND LANDING OF SPACE CRAFT. IT IS
  3154. USED AS A "GALACTIC JUMP" BETWEEN THE MILKY WAY AND
  3155. ADJOINING GALAXIES. THERE AREN'T ANY PLANETS AT THIS END
  3156. OF THE GALAXY THAT CAN SERVE AS A GOOD GALACTIC ENTERING
  3157. SPOT FOR INCOMING TRANSPORT, AND OTHER SHIPS. BUT THIS
  3158. BROKEN UP PLANET MAKES A VERY IDEAL SPACE STATION. AS A
  3159. RESULT OF OUR WAR AGAINST THE "OLD EMPIRE", THIS AREA OF
  3160. THE SOLAR SYSTEM IS NOW A VALUABLE POSSESSION OF THE
  3161. DOMAIN.
  3162. 3,450 - 3,100 BCE --
  3163. THE INTERVENTION INTO THE AFFAIRS ON EARTH BY THE "OLD
  3164. EMPIRE" OPERATIVES OR "DIVINE GODS" WAS DISRUPTED AT
  3165. THIS TIME BY THE DOMAIN FORCES. THEY WERE FORCED TO
  3166. REPLACE THEMSELVES WITH HUMAN RULERS. THE FIRST DYNASTY
  3167. OF HUMAN PHARAOHS WHO UNITED UPPER AND LOWER EGYPT BEGAN
  3168. WITH THE RULE OF A PHARAOH WHO, COINCIDENTALLY, WAS
  3169. NAMED "MEN". HE ESTABLISHED THE CAPITAL CITY CALLED
  3170. MEN-NEFER, "THE BEAUTY OF MEN" IN EGYPT. THIS STARTED
  3171. 93
  3172. THE FIRST SUCCESSION OF 10 HUMAN PHARAOHS AND A PERIOD
  3173. OF 350 YEARS OF CHAOS THAT FOLLOWED IN THE
  3174. ADMINISTRATIVE RANKS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  3175. 3,200 BCE --
  3176. AS I MENTIONED EARLIER, EARTH WAS UNDER ATTACK BETWEEN
  3177. THE DOMAIN AND THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES DURING THIS
  3178. PERIOD. OF COURSE THIS DOES NOT MAKE ANY SENSE TO
  3179. ARCHAEOLOGISTS OR HISTORIANS ON EARTH, BECAUSE THE
  3180. EGYPTIAN PERIOD IS A SPACE OPERA ERA PERIOD. SINCE
  3181. EARTH HISTORIANS HAVE AMNESIA, THEY ASSUME THAT THIS WAS
  3182. ONLY A RELIGIOUS PERIOD.
  3183. FURTHER, BECAUSE THE TECHNOLOGY AND CIVILIZATIONS
  3184. INSTALLED ON EARTH DURING THIS PERIOD WERE "PREPACKAGED", THEY DID NOT "EVOLVE" ON EARTH. OF COURSE,
  3185. THERE IS NO EVIDENCE ANYWHERE ON EARTH OF AN
  3186. EVOLUTIONARY TRANSITION WHICH RESULTED IN SOPHISTICATED
  3187. MATHEMATICS, LANGUAGE, WRITING, RELIGION, ARCHITECTURE,
  3188. CULTURAL TRADITIONS IN EGYPT OR ANY OF THE PYRAMID
  3189. CIVILIZATIONS. THESE CULTURES, COMPLETE WITH ALL OF THE
  3190. DETAILS OF RACIAL BODY TYPES, HAIR-STYLES, FACIAL MAKEUP, RITUALS, MORAL CODES AND SO FORTH, JUST "APPEARED"
  3191. AS COMPLETE INTEGRATED PACKAGES.
  3192. THE PHYSICAL EVIDENCE SUGGESTS THAT ALL EVIDENCE OF THE
  3193. INTERVENTION OF THE DOMAIN OR "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES, OR
  3194. ANY OTHER EXTRATERRESTRIAL ACTIVITY, HAS BEEN CAREFULLY
  3195. "CLEANED UP", SO AS NOT TO CREATE SUSPICION. THE "OLD
  3196. EMPIRE" FORCE DOES NOT WANT THE IS-BES OF EARTH TO
  3197. SUSPECT THAT THEY HAVE BEEN CAPTURED, TRANSPLANTED TO
  3198. EARTH AND BRAINWASHED.
  3199. SO, EARTH HISTORIANS CONTINUE TO ASSUME THAT EGYPTIAN
  3200. PRIESTS WERE NOT SUPPOSED TO HAVE "RAY GUNS" OR OTHER
  3201. TECHNOLOGY OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". AND, THEY SUPPOSE THAT
  3202. THERE WAS NOTHING GOING ON, ON EARTH, EXCEPT SOME
  3203. PRIESTS WALKING AROUND SAYING 'AMEN', WHICH THE
  3204. CHRISTIANS STILL SAY.
  3205. 3,172 BCE --
  3206. LAYOUT OF THE ASTRONOMICAL GRID THAT JOINS THE KEY
  3207. MINING SITES AND ASTRONOMICAL BUILDINGS OF 'THE GODS' IN
  3208. THE ANDES MOUNTAINS SUCH AS TIAHUANACO, 148 (FOOTNOTE) CUZCO,
  3209. QUITO, THE CITIES OF OLLANTAYTAMBU, 149 (FOOTNOTE) MACHUPICCU 150
  3210. 94
  3211. (FOOTNOTE) AND PACHACAMAC 151 (FOOTNOTE) FOR THE MINING OF RARE
  3212. METALS, INCLUDING TIN FOR USE IN MAKING BRONZE. METALS
  3213. WERE THE PROPERTY OF "THE GODS", OF COURSE.
  3214. A GREAT VARIETY OF ENTREPRENEURIAL MINING WAS DONE ON
  3215. EARTH AT THAT TIME DUE TO THE WAR BETWEEN THE "OLD
  3216. EMPIRE" FORCE AND THE DOMAIN. THESE MINERS DID CARVE A
  3217. FEW SCULPTURES OF THEMSELVES. THEY ARE SEEN WEARING
  3218. MINING HELMETS. THE PONCE STELA SCULPTURE IN THE SUNKEN
  3219. COURTYARD OF THE KALASASAYA TEMPLE IS A CRUDE RENDERING
  3220. OF A STONE WORKER USING AN ELECTRONIC, LIGHT-WAVE
  3221. EMITTING STONE CUTTER AND CARVING TOOLS, HELD IN A
  3222. HOLSTER. 152 (FOOTNOTE)
  3223. THE "OLD EMPIRE" HAS ALSO MAINTAINED MINING OPERATIONS
  3224. ON PLANETS THROUGHOUT THE GALAXY FOR A VERY LONG TIME.
  3225. THE MINERAL RESOURCES OF EARTH ARE NOW A PROPERTY OF THE
  3226. DOMAIN.
  3227. 2,450 BCE --
  3228. THE "GREAT" PYRAMID 153 (FOOTNOTE) AND COMPLEX OF PYRAMIDS
  3229. NEAR CAIRO WERE COMPLETED. AN INSCRIPTION CREATED BY
  3230. THE "OLD EMPIRE" ADMINISTRATORS CAN BE SEEN IN THE SOCALLED PYRAMID TEXTS. 154 (FOOTNOTE) THE TEXTS SAY THAT THE
  3231. PYRAMID WAS BUILT UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THOTH, SON OF
  3232. PTAH. OF COURSE THERE WAS NEVER A KING BURIED IN THE
  3233. CHAMBER, SINCE THE PYRAMIDS WERE NEVER INTENDED TO BE
  3234. USED AS A BURIAL CHAMBER.
  3235. THE GREAT PYRAMID WAS LOCATED PRECISELY AT THE EXACT
  3236. CENTER OF ALL OF THE LAND MASSES OF EARTH, 155 (FOOTNOTE) AS
  3237. VIEWED FROM SPACE. OBVIOUSLY SUCH PRECISE MEASUREMENTS
  3238. REQUIRE AERIAL PERSPECTIVE AND A VIEW OF THE LAND MASSES
  3239. OF EARTH FROM SPACE. PURELY MATHEMATICAL CALCULATIONS
  3240. OF THE GEODETIC CENTER OF THE CONTINENTS OF EARTH COULD
  3241. NOT BE MADE OTHERWISE.
  3242. SHAFTS WERE CONSTRUCTED INSIDE THE PYRAMID TO ALIGN WITH
  3243. THE CONFIGURATION OF STARS IN THE CONSTELLATION OF
  3244. ORION, CANUS MAJORA, AND SPECIFICALLY SIRIUS. THE
  3245. SHAFTS ARE ALSO ALIGNED TO THE BIG DIPPER, WHERE THE
  3246. HOME PLANET OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" EXISTED. ALSO, AINITAK,
  3247. ALPHA DRACONIS AND BETA URSA MINOR. 156 (FOOTNOTE) THESE STARS
  3248. ARE EACH ONE OF THE KEY SYSTEMS IN THE "OLD EMPIRE" FROM
  3249. WHICH IS-BES WERE BROUGHT TO EARTH AND DUMPED, AS
  3250. UNWANTED MERCHANDISE.
  3251. 95
  3252. THE CONFIGURATION OF ALL THE PYRAMIDS OF THE GIZA
  3253. PLATEAU WAS INTENDED TO CREATE A "MIRROR IMAGE", ON
  3254. EARTH OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM AND CERTAIN CONSTELLATIONS
  3255. WITHIN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  3256. 2,181 BCE --
  3257. MIN, BECAME THE GOD OF FERTILITY OF EGYPT. THE IS-BE,
  3258. ALSO KNOWN AS PAN, WAS ALSO A GREEK GOD. MIN OR PAN,
  3259. WAS AN IS-BE WHO SOMEHOW MANAGED TO ESCAPE FROM THE "OLD
  3260. EMPIRE" AMNESIA SYSTEM. 157 (FOOTNOTE)
  3261. 2,160 - 2040 BCE --
  3262. ONE OF THE RESULTS OF THE INTENSIFYING BATTLE BETWEEN
  3263. THE DOMAIN FORCES AND THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES WAS THAT
  3264. THE CONTROL OF THE "DIVINE RULERS", WAS BROKEN AT THIS
  3265. TIME. THEY FINALLY LEFT EGYPT AND RETURNED TO THE
  3266. "HEAVENS", SO TO SPEAK, IN DEFEAT. HUMAN BEINGS TOOK
  3267. OVER THE RULING ROLE AS PHARAOHS. THE FIRST HUMAN
  3268. PHARAOH MOVED THE CAPITAL CITY OF EGYPT FROM MEMPHIS TO
  3269. HERACLEOPOLIS. 158 (FOOTNOTE)
  3270. 1,500 BCE --
  3271. THIS IS THE DATE FOR THE DESTRUCTION OF ATLANTIS GIVEN
  3272. BY THE EGYPTIAN HIGH-PRIESTS, PSENOPHIS OF HELIOPOLIS,
  3273. AND SONCHIS OF SAIS, TO THE GREEK SAGE SOLON. 159 (FOOTNOTE)
  3274. THE PRIESTS OF ANU RECORDED THAT THE MEDITERRANEAN AREA
  3275. WAS INVADED BY "ATLANTEAN" PEOPLE ABOUT THIS TIME. OF
  3276. COURSE, THESE PEOPLE WERE NOT FROM THE ANCIENT CONTINENT
  3277. OF ATLANTA, IN THE ATLANTIC OCEAN, WHICH EXISTED MORE
  3278. THAN 70,000 YEARS EARLIER.
  3279. THESE WERE REFUGEES FROM THE MINOAN CIVILIZATION ON
  3280. CRETE ESCAPING FROM THE VOLCANIC ERUPTION AND TIDAL
  3281. WAVES OF MT. THERA THAT DESTROYED THEIR CIVILIZATION.
  3282. PLATO'S REFERENCES TO ATLANTIS WERE BORROWED FROM THE
  3283. WRITINGS OF THE GREEK PHILOSOPHER SOLON, WHO WAS GIVEN
  3284. THE INFORMATION BY THE EGYPTIAN PRIEST WHO CALLED
  3285. ATLANTIS "KEPCHU", WHICH ALSO HAPPENS TO BE THE EGYPTIAN
  3286. NAME FOR THE PEOPLE OF CRETE. SOME OF THE SURVIVORS OF
  3287. THE MINOAN VOLCANIC DISASTER ASKED EGYPT FOR HELP, SINCE
  3288. THEY WERE THE ONLY OTHER CIVILIZATION WITH HIGH CULTURE
  3289. IN THE MEDITERRANEAN AREA AT THE TIME. 160 (FOOTNOTE)
  3290. 96
  3291. 1351 BCE - 1337 BCE --
  3292. THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ACTIVELY WAGED A WAR OF
  3293. RELIGIOUS CONQUEST AGAINST THE EGYPTIAN MYSTERY CULT
  3294. CALLED THE PRIEST OF AMUN, ALSO KNOWN AS THE "OLD
  3295. EMPIRE" BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT. DURING THIS TIME THE
  3296. PHARAOH AKHENATEN ABOLISHED THE PRIESTHOOD OF AMUN, AND
  3297. MOVED THE CAPITAL OF EGYPT FROM THEBES TO THE NEW
  3298. LOCATION AT AMARNA, AT THE EXACT GEODETIC CENTER OF
  3299. EGYPT 161 (FOOTNOTE). HOWEVER, THIS PLOT TO OVERTHROW THE "OLD
  3300. EMPIRE" RELIGIOUS CONTROL WAS QUICKLY SPOILED.
  3301. 1,193 BCE --
  3302. IN THE NEAR EAST AND ACHAEA, THE GREEKS AND TROJANS
  3303. FOUGHT FOR SUPREMACY, WHICH ENDED IN THE DESTRUCTION OF
  3304. TROY AS THE FINALE OF THE TROJAN WAR. 162 (FOOTNOTE) DURING
  3305. THIS SAME TIME, WAR WAS BEING FOUGHT OUT IN THE SPACE OF
  3306. THE SOLAR SYSTEM BETWEEN TWO FORCES FOR CONTROL OF THE
  3307. "SPACE STATIONS" SURROUNDING EARTH. THAT PERIOD OF 300
  3308. YEARS WAS A VERY VIOLENT RESISTANCE TO THE DOMAIN FORCES
  3309. BY THE REMNANTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES. IT DID NOT
  3310. LAST LONG HOWEVER, AS IT IS FUTILE TO RESIST THE DOMAIN.
  3311. 850 BCE --
  3312. HOMER, THE BLIND GREEK POET, 163 (FOOTNOTE) WROTE THE STORIES
  3313. 'THE GODS' AS BORROWED AND MODIFIED FROM EARLIER SOURCES
  3314. IN VEDIC TEXTS, SUMERIAN TEXTS, BABYLONIAN AND EGYPTIAN
  3315. MYTHOLOGY. HIS POEMS, AS WELL AS MANY OTHER "MYTHS" OF
  3316. THE ANCIENT WORLD ARE VERY ACCURATE DESCRIPTIONS OF THE
  3317. EXPLOITS OF IS-BE'S ON EARTH WHO WERE ABLE TO AVOID THE
  3318. "OLD EMPIRE AMNESIA OPERATION AND OPERATE WITHOUT
  3319. BIOLOGICAL BODIES.
  3320. 700 BCE --
  3321. THE VEDIC HYMNS WERE FIRST TRANSLATED IN THE GREEK
  3322. LANGUAGE. THIS WAS THE BEGINNING OF A CULTURAL
  3323. REVOLUTION IN WESTERN CIVILIZATION THAT TRANSFORMED
  3324. CRUDE AND BRUTAL TRIBAL CULTURES INTO DEMOCRATIC
  3325. REPUBLICS BASED ON MORE REASONABLE CONDUCT.
  3326. 638 - 559 BCE --
  3327. SOLON, A WISE MAN FROM GREECE, REPORTED THE EXISTENCE OF
  3328. ATLANTIS. THIS WAS INFORMATION HE RECEIVED FROM THE
  3329. 97
  3330. "OLD EMPIRE" HIGH-PRIESTS, PSENOPHIS OF HELIOPOLIS AND
  3331. SONCHIS OF SAIS, WITH WHOM HE STUDIED IN EGYPT. 164 (FOOTNOTE)
  3332. 630 BCE --
  3333. ZOROASTER 165 (FOOTNOTE) CREATED RELIGIOUS PRACTICES IN PERSIA
  3334. AROUND AN IS-BE CALLED AHURA MAZDA. 166 (FOOTNOTE) THIS WAS YET
  3335. ANOTHER OF THE GROWING NUMBER OF "MONOTHEISTIC" GODS PUT
  3336. IN PLACE BY OPERATIVES OF THE DOMAIN TO DISPLACE A
  3337. PANOPLY OF "OLD EMPIRE" GODS.
  3338. 604 BCE --
  3339. LAOZI, A PHILOSOPHER WHO WROTE A SMALL BOOK CALLED "THE
  3340. WAY", 167 (FOOTNOTE) WAS AN IS-BE OF GREAT WISDOM, WHO
  3341. OVERCAME THE EFFECTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AMNESIA /
  3342. HYPNOSIS MACHINERY AND ESCAPED FROM EARTH. HIS
  3343. UNDERSTANDING OF THE NATURE OF AN IS-BE MUST HAVE BEEN
  3344. VERY GOOD TO ACCOMPLISH THIS.
  3345. ACCORDING TO THE COMMON LEGEND, HIS LAST LIFETIME AS A
  3346. HUMAN WAS LIVED IN A SMALL VILLAGE IN CHINA. HE
  3347. CONTEMPLATED THE ESSENCE OF HIS OWN LIFE. LIKE GUATAMA
  3348. SIDDHARTHA, HE CONFRONTED HIS OWN THOUGHTS, AND PAST
  3349. LIVES. IN SO DOING, HE RECOVERED SOME OF HIS OWN
  3350. MEMORY, ABILITY AND IMMORTALITY.
  3351. AS AN OLD MAN, HE DECIDED TO LEAVE THE VILLAGE AND GO TO
  3352. THE FOREST TO DEPART THE BODY. THE VILLAGE GATEKEEPER
  3353. STOPPED HIM AND BEGGED HIM TO WRITE DOWN HIS PERSONAL
  3354. PHILOSOPHY BEFORE LEAVING. HERE IS A SMALL PIECE OF
  3355. ADVICE HE GAVE ABOUT "THE WAY" HE REDISCOVERED HIS OWN
  3356. SPIRIT:
  3357. "HE WHO LOOKS WILL NOT SEE IT;
  3358. HE WHO LISTENS WILL NOT HEAR IT;
  3359. HE WHO GROPES WILL NOT GRASP IT.
  3360. THE FORMLESS NONENTITY, THE MOTIONLESS SOURCE OF MOTION.
  3361. THE INFINITE ESSENCE OF THE SPIRIT IS THE SOURCE OF
  3362. LIFE.
  3363. SPIRIT IS SELF.
  3364. WALLS FORM AND SUPPORT A ROOM,
  3365. YET THE SPACE BETWEEN THEM IS MOST IMPORTANT.
  3366. A POT IS FORMED OF CLAY,
  3367. YET THE SPACE FORMED THEREIN IS MOST USEFUL.
  3368. ACTION IS CAUSED BY THE FORCE OF NOTHING ON SOMETHING,
  3369. 98
  3370. JUST AS THE NOTHING OF SPIRIT IS THE SOURCE OF ALL FORM.
  3371. ONE SUFFERS GREAT AFFLICTIONS BECAUSE ONE HAS A BODY.
  3372. WITHOUT A BODY WHAT AFFLICTIONS COULD ONE SUFFER?
  3373. WHEN ONE CARES MORE FOR THE BODY THAN FOR HIS OWN
  3374. SPIRIT,
  3375. ONE BECOMES THE BODY AND LOOSES THE WAY OF THE SPIRIT.
  3376. THE SELF, THE SPIRIT, CREATES ILLUSION.
  3377. THE DELUSION OF MAN IS THAT REALITY IS NOT AN ILLUSION.
  3378. ONE WHO CREATES ILLUSIONS AND MAKES THEM MORE REAL THAN
  3379. REALITY, FOLLOWS THE PATH OF THE SPIRIT AND FINDS THE
  3380. WAY OF HEAVEN".
  3381. 593 BCE --
  3382. THE GENESIS STORY WRITTEN BY THE JEWISH PEOPLE DESCRIBE
  3383. "ANGELS" OR "SONS OF GOD" MATING WITH WOMEN OF EARTH,
  3384. WHO BORE THEM CHILDREN. THESE WERE PROBABLY RENEGADES
  3385. FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE". THEY MAY ALSO HAVE BEEN SPACE
  3386. PIRATES OR MERCHANTS FROM A SYSTEM OUTSIDE THE GALAXY
  3387. WHO CAME TO STEAL MINERAL RESOURCES, OR SMUGGLE DRUGS.
  3388. THE DOMAIN HAS OBSERVED THAT THERE ARE MANY VISITORS TO
  3389. EARTH FROM NEIGHBORING PLANETS AND GALAXIES, BUT THEY
  3390. RARELY STOP AND LIVE HERE. WHAT KIND OF BEINGS WOULD
  3391. LIVE ON A PRISON PLANET IF THEY WERE NOT FORCED TO DO
  3392. SO?
  3393. THE SAME BOOK ALSO REPORTS THE STORY OF A HUMAN NAMED
  3394. EZEKIEL WHO WITNESSED A SPACECRAFT OR AIRCRAFT LANDING
  3395. NEAR CHEBAR RIVER IN CHALDEA. HIS DESCRIPTION OF THE
  3396. CRAFT USES VERY ARCHAIC LANGUAGE, TECHNICALLY, BUT IS
  3397. NEVERTHELESS, QUITE AN ACCURATE DESCRIPTION OF AN "OLD
  3398. EMPIRE" SAUCER OR SCOUT CRAFT. IT IS SIMILAR TO THE
  3399. SIGHTING OF "VIMANAS" BY THE PEOPLE IN THE FOOTHILLS OF
  3400. THE HIMALAYAS.
  3401. THEIR GENESIS STORY ALSO MENTIONS THAT "YAHWEH" DESIGNED
  3402. BIOLOGICAL BODIES TO LIVE FOR 120 YEARS ON EARTH.
  3403. BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON MOST "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7" PLANETS
  3404. ARE USUALLY ENGINEERED TO LAST FOR AN AVERAGE OF ABOUT
  3405. 150 YEARS. HUMAN BODIES ON EARTH LAST ONLY ABOUT ONE
  3406. HALF AS LONG. WE SUSPECT THIS IS BECAUSE THE PRISON
  3407. ADMINISTRATORS HAVE ALTERED THE BIOLOGICAL MATERIAL OF
  3408. HUMAN BODIES ON EARTH TO DIE MORE FREQUENTLY SO THAT THE
  3409. 99
  3410. IS-BES WHO INHABIT THEM WILL RECYCLE THROUGH THE AMNESIA
  3411. MECHANISM MORE FREQUENTLY. 168 (FOOTNOTE)
  3412. IT SHOULD BE NOTED THAT MUCH OF THE "OLD TESTAMENT" WAS
  3413. WRITTEN DURING THE CAPTIVITY OF THE JEWS WHO WERE
  3414. ENSLAVED IN BABYLON, WHICH WAS VERY HEAVILY CONTROLLED
  3415. BY PRIESTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE BOOK INTRODUCES A
  3416. FALSE SENSE OF TIME AND A FALSE CONCEPT OF THE ORIGIN OF
  3417. THE CREATION.
  3418. THE SERPENT IS THE SYMBOL OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". IT
  3419. APPEARS IN THE BEGINNING OF THEIR CREATION STORY, OR AS
  3420. THE GREEKS SAY, "GENESIS", AND CAUSES THE SPIRITUAL
  3421. DESTRUCTION OF THE FIRST HUMAN BEINGS, WHO ARE
  3422. METAPHORICALLY REPRESENTED BY ADAM AND EVE.
  3423. THE OLD TESTAMENT, CLEARLY INFLUENCED BY THE "OLD
  3424. EMPIRE" FORCES, GIVES A DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE ISBES BEING INDUCED INTO BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON EARTH. THIS
  3425. BOOK ALSO DESCRIBES MANY OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  3426. BRAINWASHING ACTIVITIES, INCLUDING THE INSTALLATION OF
  3427. FALSE MEMORIES, LIES, SUPERSTITIONS, COMMANDS TO
  3428. "FORGET" AND ALL MANNER OF TRICKS AND TRAPS DESIGNED TO
  3429. KEEP IS-BES ON EARTH. MOST IMPORTANTLY, IT DESTROYS THE
  3430. AWARENESS THAT HUMANS ARE IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS.
  3431. 580 BCE --
  3432. THE ORACLE AT DELPHI WAS ONE TEMPLE IN A NETWORK OF MANY
  3433. ORACLE TEMPLES. EACH TEMPLE WAS A COMMUNICATION CENTER.
  3434. THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTS DESIGNATED A LOCAL "GOD" FOR
  3435. EACH TEMPLE. EACH OF THE TEMPLES IN THIS NETWORK WERE
  3436. LOCATED AT PRECISELY 5 DEGREES OF LATITUDE INTERVALS
  3437. FROM THE CAPITAL CITY OF THEBES THROUGHOUT THE
  3438. MEDITERRANEAN AREA AS FAR NORTH AS THE BALTIC SEA.
  3439. THE SHRINES SERVED, AMONG OTHER THINGS, AS A GRID,
  3440. HOUSING ELECTRONIC BEACONS, LATER CALLED "OMPHALUS
  3441. STONES". 169 (FOOTNOTE) THE GRID ARRANGEMENT OF ORACLE SITES
  3442. CAN ONLY BE SEEN FROM MILES ABOVE THE EARTH. THE
  3443. ORIGINAL NETWORK OF ELECTRONIC COMMUNICATIONS BEACONS
  3444. WERE DISABLED WHEN THE PRIESTHOOD WAS DISPERSED, AND
  3445. WERE REPLACED BY CARVED STONES.
  3446. THE SYMBOL OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTHOOD IS A PYTHON,
  3447. DRAGON OR SERPENT. IT WAS CALLED THE "EARTH-DRAGON" AT
  3448. 100
  3449. DELPHI, WHICH IS ALWAYS REPRESENTED IN SCULPTURE AND
  3450. VASE-PAINTINGS AS A SERPENT.
  3451. IN GREEK MYTHOLOGY THE GUARDIAN OF THE OMPHALUS STONE AT
  3452. THE TEMPLE AT DELPHI WAS AN ORACLE WHOSE NAME WAS
  3453. PYTHON, THE SERPENT. 170 (FOOTNOTE) SHE WAS AN IS-BE, WHO WAS
  3454. CONQUERED BY A "GOD" NAMED APOLLO. HE BURIED HER UNDER
  3455. THE OMPHALOS STONE. THIS IS A CASE OF ONE "GOD" SETTING
  3456. UP HIS TEMPLE ON THE GRAVE OF ANOTHER. THIS IS A VERY
  3457. ACCURATE EUPHEMISM FOR THE DOMAIN FORCE THAT DETECTED
  3458. AND DISABLED THE "OLD EMPIRE" TEMPLE NETWORK ON EARTH.
  3459. IT WAS ONE OF THE FATAL BLOWS TO THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE
  3460. IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM OF EARTH.
  3461. 559 BCE --
  3462. THE COMMANDING OFFICER OF THE DOMAIN BATTALION WHO WAS
  3463. LOST IN 5,965 BCE WAS DETECTED AND LOCATED BY A SEARCH
  3464. PARTY SENT TO EARTH FROM THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE.
  3465. HE WAS INCARNATED AS CYRUS II OF PERSIA DURING THIS
  3466. TIME. 171 (FOOTNOTE)
  3467. A UNIQUE SYSTEM OF ORGANIZATION WAS USED BY CYRUS II 172
  3468. (FOOTNOTE) AND THE MEMBERS OF THAT BATTALION WHO FOLLOWED
  3469. HIM FROM INDIA THROUGH HIS PROGRESSION OF HUMAN LIVES ON
  3470. EARTH. IN PART, IT ENABLED THEM TO BUILD THE LARGEST
  3471. EMPIRE IN THE HISTORY OF THE EARTH TO THAT DATE.
  3472. THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY WHO LOCATED HIM TRAVELED AROUND
  3473. THE EARTH SEARCHING FOR THE LOST BATTALION FOR SEVERAL
  3474. THOUSAND YEARS. THE PARTY CONSISTED OF 900 OFFICERS OF
  3475. THE DOMAIN, DIVIDED INTO TEAMS OF 300 EACH. ONE TEAM
  3476. SEARCHED THE LAND, ANOTHER TEAM SEARCH THE OCEANS AND
  3477. THE THIRD TEAM SEARCHED THE SPACE SURROUNDING EARTH.
  3478. THERE ARE MANY REPORTS MADE IN VARIOUS HUMAN
  3479. CIVILIZATIONS CONCERNING THEIR ACTIVITIES, WHICH HUMANS
  3480. DID NOT UNDERSTAND, OF COURSE.
  3481. THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY DEVISED A WIDE VARIETY OF
  3482. ELECTRONIC DETECTION DEVICES NEEDED TO TRACK THE
  3483. ELECTRONIC SIGNATURE OR WAVELENGTH OF EACH OF THE
  3484. MISSING MEMBERS OF THE BATTALION. SOME WERE USED IN
  3485. SPACE, OTHERS ON LAND, AND SPECIAL DEVICES WERE INVENTED
  3486. TO DETECT IS-BES UNDER WATER.
  3487. ONE OF THESE ELECTRONIC DETECTION DEVICES IS REFERRED TO
  3488. AS A "TREE OF LIFE". 173 (FOOTNOTE) THE DEVICE IS LITERALLY A
  3489. 101
  3490. TOOL DESIGNED TO DETECT THE PRESENCE OF LIFE, WHICH IS
  3491. AN IS-BE. THIS WAS A LARGE ELECTRONIC SCREEN GENERATOR
  3492. DESIGNED TO PERMEATE WIDE AREAS. TO THE ANCIENT HUMANS
  3493. ON EARTH IT RESEMBLED A SORT OF TREE, SINCE IS CONSISTS
  3494. OF AN INTERWOVEN LATTICE OF ELECTRONIC FIELD GENERATORS
  3495. AND RECEIVERS. THE ELECTRONIC FIELD DETECTS THE
  3496. PRESENCE OF IS-BES, WHETHER THE IS-BE IS OCCUPYING A
  3497. BODY, OR IF THEY ARE OUTSIDE A BODY.
  3498. A PORTABLE VERSION OF THIS DETECTION DEVICE WAS CARRIED
  3499. BY EACH OF THE MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY.
  3500. STONE CARVINGS IN SUMERIA SHOW WINGED BEINGS USING
  3501. PINECONE-SHAPED INSTRUMENTS TO SCAN THE BODIES OF HUMAN
  3502. BEINGS. THEY ARE ALSO SHOWN CARRYING THE POWER UNIT FOR
  3503. THE SCANNER WHICH ARE DEPICTED AS STYLIZED BASKETS OR
  3504. WATER BUCKETS, BEING CARRIED BY EAGLE-HEADED, WINGED
  3505. BEINGS. 174 (FOOTNOTE)
  3506. MEMBERS OF THE AERIAL UNIT OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY,
  3507. LED BY AHURA MAZDA, WERE OFTEN CALLED "WINGED GODS" IN
  3508. HUMAN INTERPRETATIONS. THROUGHOUT THE PERSIAN
  3509. CIVILIZATION THERE ARE A GREAT MANY STONE RELIEF CARVING
  3510. THAT DEPICT WINGED SPACE CRAFT, THAT THEY CALLED A
  3511. "FARAVAHAR". 175 (FOOTNOTE)
  3512. MEMBERS OF THE AQUATIC UNIT OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY
  3513. WERE CALLED "OANNES" BY LOCAL HUMANS. 176 (FOOTNOTE) STONE
  3514. CARVINGS OF THE SO-CALLED OANNES ARE SHOWN WEARING
  3515. SILVER DIVING SUITS. THEY LIVED IN THE SEA AND APPEARED
  3516. TO THE HUMAN POPULATION TO BE MEN DRESSED TO LOOK LIKE
  3517. FISH. SOME MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION WERE FOUND IN
  3518. THE OCEANS INHABITING THE BODIES OF DOLPHINS OR WHALES. 177
  3519. (FOOTNOTE)
  3520. ON LAND, THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY MEMBERS WERE REFERRED
  3521. TO AS "ANNUNAKI" 178 (FOOTNOTE) BY THE SUMERIANS, AND
  3522. "NEPHILIM", IN THE BIBLE. OF COURSE, THEIR TRUE MISSION
  3523. AND ACTIVITIES WERE NEVER DISCLOSED TO HOMO SAPIENS.
  3524. THEIR ACTIVITIES HAVE BEEN PURPOSEFULLY DISGUISED.
  3525. THEREFORE, THE HUMAN STORIES AND LEGENDS ABOUT THE
  3526. ANNUNAKI, AND THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH
  3527. PARTY HAVE NOT BEEN UNDERSTOOD AND WERE BADLY
  3528. MISINTERPRETED.
  3529. IN THE ABSENCE OF COMPLETE AND ACCURATE DATA, ANYONE
  3530. OBSERVING A PHENOMENON WILL ASSUME OR HYPOTHESIZE
  3531. EXPLANATIONS IN AN ATTEMPT TO MAKE SENSE OF THE DATA.
  3532. 102
  3533. THEREFORE, ALTHOUGH MYTHOLOGY AND HISTORY MAY BE BASED
  3534. ON FACTUAL EVENTS, THEY ARE LIKEWISE FULL OF
  3535. MISUNDERSTOOD AND MISINTERPRETED EVALUATIONS OF THE
  3536. DATA, AND EMBELLISHED WITH ASSUMPTIONS, THEORIES AND
  3537. HYPOTHESES WHICH ARE FALSE.
  3538. THE SPACE UNIT OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ARE
  3539. SHOWN FLYING IN A "WINGED-DISC". 179 (FOOTNOTE) THIS IS AN
  3540. ALLUSION TO THE SPIRITUAL POWER OF THE IS-BES, AS WELL
  3541. AS TO THE SPACE CRAFT USED BY THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY.
  3542. THE COMMANDER OF THE LOST BATTALION, AS CYRUS II, WAS AN
  3543. IS-BE WHO WAS REGARDED AS A MESSIAH ON EARTH BY BOTH THE
  3544. JEWS, AND THE MUSLIMS. IN LESS THAN 50 YEARS HE
  3545. ESTABLISHED A HIGHLY ETHICAL, AND HUMANITARIAN
  3546. PHILOSOPHY WHICH PERVADED ALL OF WESTERN CIVILIZATION.
  3547. 180 (FOOTNOTE)
  3548. HIS TERRITORIAL CONQUESTS, ORGANIZATION OF PEOPLE AND
  3549. MONUMENTAL BUILDING PROJECTS WERE UNPRECEDENTED BEFORE
  3550. OR SINCE. SUCH SWEEPING ACCOMPLISHMENTS IN A SHORT
  3551. PERIOD OF TIME COULD ONLY HAVE BEEN ACHIEVED BY A LEADER
  3552. AND A TEAM OF TRAINED OFFICERS, PILOTS, ENGINEERS AND
  3553. CREW MEMBERS OF A UNIT OF THE DOMAIN, ACTING AS A TEAM,
  3554. WHO HAD BEEN TRAINED AND WORKED TOGETHER FOR THOUSANDS
  3555. OF YEARS.
  3556. ALTHOUGH WE HAVE DISCOVERED THE LOCATION OF MANY OF THE
  3557. IS-BES IN THE LOST BATTALION, THE DOMAIN HAS BEEN UNABLE
  3558. TO RESTORE THEIR MEMORY AND RETURN THEM TO ACTIVE DUTY
  3559. AS YET.
  3560. OF COURSE WE CANNOT TRANSPORT IS-BES WHO ARE INHABITING
  3561. BIOLOGICAL BODIES TO THE SPACE STATIONS OF THE DOMAIN
  3562. SINCE THERE IS NO OXYGEN IN OUR SPACE CRAFT. ALSO WE DO
  3563. NOT MAINTAIN LIFE SUPPORT FACILITIES FOR BIOLOGICAL
  3564. ENTITIES THERE. OUR ONLY HOPE HAS BEEN TO LOCATE AND
  3565. REKINDLE THE AWARENESS, MEMORY AND IDENTITY OF THE ISBES OF THE LOST BATTALION. ONE DAY THEY WILL BE CAPABLE
  3566. OF REJOINING US.
  3567. 200 BCE --
  3568. THE LAST REMNANT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PYRAMID
  3569. CIVILIZATION IS AT "TEOTIHUAC�N" 181 (FOOTNOTE). THE AZTEC
  3570. NAME MEANS  PLACE OF THE GODS OR  WHERE MEN WERE
  3571. TRANSFORMED INTO GODS . LIKE THE ASTRONOMICAL
  3572. 103
  3573. CONFIGURATION OF THE GIZA PYRAMIDS IN EGYPT, THE ENTIRE
  3574. COMPLEX IS A PRECISE SCALE-MODEL OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
  3575. THAT ACCURATELY REFLECTS THE ORBITAL DISTANCES OF THE
  3576. INNER PLANETS, THE ASTEROID BELT, JUPITER, SATURN,
  3577. URANUS, NEPTUNE, AND PLUTO. SINCE THE PLANET URANUS HAD
  3578. ONLY BEEN "DISCOVERED" WITH MODERN EARTH TELESCOPES IN
  3579. 1787, AND PLUTO NOT UNTIL 1930, IT IS APPARENT THAT THE
  3580. BUILDERS HAD INFORMATION FROM "OTHER SOURCES".
  3581. A COMMON ELEMENT OF THE PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS AROUND THE
  3582. EARTH IS THE CONSTANT USE OF THE IMAGE OF THE SNAKE,
  3583. DRAGON, OR SERPENT. THIS IS BECAUSE THE BEINGS WHO
  3584. PLANTED THESE CIVILIZATIONS HERE WANT TO CREATE AN
  3585. ILLUSION THAT THE "GODS" ARE REPTILIAN. THIS IS ALSO A
  3586. PART OF AN ILLUSION DESIGNED TO PERPETUATE AMNESIA. THE
  3587. BEINGS WHO PLACED FALSE CIVILIZATIONS ON EARTH ARE ISBES, JUST LIKE YOU. MANY OF THE BIOLOGICAL BODIES
  3588. INHABITED BY IS-BES IN THE "OLD EMPIRE" ARE VERY SIMILAR
  3589. IN APPEARANCE TO THE BODIES ON EARTH. THE "GODS" ARE
  3590. NOT REPTILES, ALTHOUGH THEY OFTEN BEHAVE LIKE SNAKES.
  3591. 1,034 - 1,124 AD --
  3592. THE ENTIRE ARAB WORLD WAS ENSLAVED BY ONE MAN: HASAN
  3593. IBN-AL-SABBAH 182 (FOOTNOTE) , THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN. HE
  3594. ESTABLISHED THE HASHSHASHIN WHO OPERATED A PART OF
  3595. MOHAMMEDANISM WHICH CONTROLLED BY TERROR AND FEAR MUCH
  3596. OF INDIA, ASIA MINOR AND MOST OF THE MEDITERRANEAN
  3597. BASIN. THEY BECAME A PRIESTHOOD THAT USED AN EXTREMELY
  3598. EFFECTIVE MIND-CONTROL MECHANISM AND EXTORTION TOOL THAT
  3599. ENABLED THE "ASSASSINS" TO CONTROL THE CIVILIZED WORLD
  3600. FOR SEVERAL HUNDRED YEARS.
  3601. THEIR METHOD WAS SIMPLE. YOUNG MEN WERE KIDNAPPED AND
  3602. KNOCKED UNCONSCIOUS WITH HASHISH. THEY WERE TAKEN TO A
  3603. GARDEN FILLED WITH BEAUTIFUL BLACK-EYED HOURIS IN A
  3604. HAREM DECORATED WITH RIVERS OF MILK AND HONEY. THE
  3605. YOUNG MEN WERE TOLD THAT THEY WERE IN PARADISE. THEY
  3606. WERE PROMISED THEY COULD RETURN AND LIVE THERE FOREVER
  3607. IF THEY SACRIFICED THEMSELVES AS AN ASSASSIN OF WHOMEVER
  3608. THEY WERE COMMANDED TO KILL. THE MEN WERE KNOCKED OUT
  3609. AGAIN, AND SHOVED OUT INTO THE WORLD TO CARRY OUT THE
  3610. ASSASSINATION MISSION.
  3611. MEANWHILE, THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN SENT A MESSENGER
  3612. TO THE CALIPH OR, WHATEVER WEALTHY RULER FROM WHOM THEY
  3613. DEMANDED PAYMENT, DEMANDING CAMEL-LOADS OF GOLD, SPICES,
  3614. 104
  3615. INCENSE OR OTHER VALUABLES. IF PAYMENT DID NOT ARRIVE
  3616. ON TIME, THE ASSASSIN WOULD BE SENT TO KILL THE
  3617. OFFENDING PARTY. THERE WAS VIRTUALLY NO DEFENSE AGAINST
  3618. THE UNKNOWN ASSAILANT WHO WANTED NOTHING MORE THAN TO
  3619. CARRY OUT HIS MISSION, BE KILLED AND RETURN TO "HEAVEN".
  3620. THIS IS A VERY CRUDE EXAMPLE OF HOW SIMPLE AND EFFECTIVE
  3621. A BRAINWASHING AND MIND-CONTROL OPERATION CAN BE WHEN IT
  3622. IS USED SKILLFULLY, AND FORCEFULLY. IT IS A SMALL SCALE
  3623. DEMONSTRATION OF HOW THE AMNESIA MIND-CONTROL OPERATION
  3624. IS USED AGAINST THE ENTIRE IS-BE POPULATION OF EARTH BY
  3625. THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  3626. 1119 AD --
  3627. THE KNIGHTS TEMPLAR 183 (FOOTNOTE) WAS ESTABLISHED AS A
  3628. CHRISTIAN MILITARY UNIT AFTER THE FIRST CRUSADE BUT
  3629. QUICKLY TRANSFORMED INTO THE BASIS FOR THE INTERNATIONAL
  3630. BANKING SYSTEM TO ACCUMULATE MONEY TO CONDUCT THE AGENDA
  3631. OF OPERATIVES FOR VESTIGES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" ON EARTH.
  3632. 1135 - 1230 AD --
  3633. THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE COMPLETED THE
  3634. ANNIHILATION OF THE REMAINING REMNANTS OF THE "OLD
  3635. EMPIRE" SPACE FLEET OPERATING IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM AROUND
  3636. EARTH. UNFORTUNATELY, THEIR LONG ESTABLISHED THOUGHT
  3637. CONTROL OPERATION REMAINS LARGELY INTACT.
  3638. 1307 AD --
  3639. THE KNIGHTS TEMPLAR WAS DISBANDED BY KING PHILIP IV OF
  3640. FRANCE, WHO WAS DEEPLY IN DEBT TO THE ORDER. 184 (FOOTNOTE) HE
  3641. PRESSURED POPE CLEMENT V TO CONDEMN THE ORDER'S MEMBERS,
  3642. HAVE THEM ARRESTED, TORTURED THEM INTO GIVING FALSE
  3643. CONFESSIONS, AND BURNED THEM AT THE STAKE IN AN EFFORT
  3644. TO ERASE HIS DEBT BY SEIZING ALL OF THEIR WEALTH.
  3645. A MAJORITY OF THE TEMPLARS FLED TO SWITZERLAND WHERE
  3646. THEY ESTABLISHED AN INTERNATIONAL BANKING SYSTEM 185
  3647. (FOOTNOTE) WHICH SECRETLY CONTROLS THE ECONOMY OF EARTH.
  3648. "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATIVES ACT AS AN UNSEEN INFLUENCE ON
  3649. INTERNATIONAL BANKERS. 186 (FOOTNOTE) THE BANKS ARE OPERATED
  3650. COVERTLY AS A ON-COMBATANT PROVOCATEUR TO COVERTLY
  3651. PROMOTE AND FINANCE WEAPONS AND WARFARE BETWEEN THE
  3652. NATIONS OF EARTH. WARFARE IS AN INTERNAL MECHANISM OF
  3653. 105
  3654. CONTROL OVER THE INMATE POPULATION. 187 (FOOTNOTE)
  3655. THE PURPOSE OF THE SENSELESS GENOCIDE AND CARNAGE OF
  3656. WARS FINANCED BY THESE INTERNATIONAL BANKS IS TO PREVENT
  3657. THE IS-BES OF EARTH FROM SHARING OPEN COMMUNICATION,
  3658. COOPERATE TOGETHER IN ACTIVITIES THAT MIGHT ENABLE ISBES TO PROSPER, BECOME ENLIGHTENED, AND ESCAPE THEIR
  3659. IMPRISONMENT."
  3660. 106
  3661. CHAPTER TEN
  3662. A LESSON IN BIOLOGY
  3663. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  3664. "MY DEBRIEF WAS ALSO TAPE RECORDED AS A BACK UP AND TO ADD CLARIFICATION TO THE
  3665. STENOGRAPHIC NOTES. I DEBRIEFED IMMEDIATELY AFTER MY INTERVIEW SO THAT EVERYTHING
  3666. THAT WAS SAID WAS STILL FRESH IN MY MIND.
  3667. WHEN I RECOUNTED THESE STORIES TO THE GALLERY STENOGRAPHER I WAS STILL REELING A BIT.
  3668. THE PERSPECTIVE ON EARTH HISTORY FROM THE POINT OF VIEW OF THE DOMAIN IS VERY
  3669. STRANGE, TO SAY THE LEAST. I WASN'T SURE IF MY UNCOMFORTABLE FEELING CAME FROM BEING
  3670. DIS-ORIENTED, OR IF IT CAME FROM BEING RE-ORIENTED. EITHER WAY, I FELT UNSTEADY AND
  3671. CONFUSED. YET, AT THE SAME TIME, THERE WAS A RING OF TRUTH TO IT. I WAS ELATED AND
  3672. INCREDULOUS AT THE SAME TIME!
  3673. THE STENOGRAPHER LOOKED ASKANCE AT ME MORE THAN A FEW TIMES AS SHE RECORDED THE
  3674. "HISTORY LESSON" I PASSED ON TO HER. I'M SURE SHE THOUGHT I WAS LOSING MY MIND!
  3675. MAYBE SHE WAS RIGHT. HOWEVER, IF MY MIND HAD BEEN FILLED WITH HYPNOTIC
  3676. SUGGESTIONS AND FALSE MEMORIES BY THE "OLD EMPIRE", AS AIRL SUGGESTED, PERHAPS
  3677. LOSING MY MIND WOULD BE A GOOD IDEA!
  3678. I DIDN'T HAVE MUCH TIME TO PONDER MY OWN, PERSONAL THOUGHTS ABOUT THESE THINGS AT
  3679. THE TIME. IT WAS MY DUTY TO GET ALL OF THE INFORMATION I COULD FROM AIRL AND PASS IT ON
  3680. TO THE STENOGRAPHER AS SOON AS AIRL WAS FINISHED. MY JOB WAS NOT TO ANALYZE THE
  3681. INFORMATION, JUST REPORT IT AS ACCURATELY AS POSSIBLE. THE ANALYSIS WOULD BE LEFT TO THE
  3682. MEN IN THE GALLERY, OR WHOMEVER ELSE WAS RECEIVING COPIES OF THE TRANSCRIPTS.
  3683. I ALSO DELIVERED A LIST OF BOOKS AND MATERIALS REQUESTED BY AIRL TO THE AGENT IN THE
  3684. GALLERY ROOM SO THESE COULD BE GATHERED AND DELIVERED TO AIRL. EACH NIGHT AFTER I LEFT
  3685. AIRL, SHE SPENT THE REST OF THE NIGHT READING OR "SCANNING" THE MATERIALS WHICH HAD
  3686. BEEN DELIVERED TO HER. THE MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY EACH RECEIVED A TRANSCRIPT OF THE
  3687. STENOGRAPHIC DICTATION TO STUDY, EACH LOOKING FOR INFORMATION THAT WAS OF INTEREST TO
  3688. THEM. IN THE MORNING AFTER BREAKFAST I REPORTED BACK TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM TO
  3689. CONTINUE MY INTERVIEWS OR "LESSONS" WITH AIRL."
  3690. 107
  3691. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  3692. TOP SECRET
  3693. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  3694. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  3695. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 28. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  3696. "THE ORIGINS OF THIS UNIVERSE AND LIFE ON EARTH, AS
  3697. DISCUSSED IN THE TEXTBOOKS I HAVE READ, ARE VERY
  3698. INACCURATE. SINCE YOU SERVE YOUR GOVERNMENT AS A
  3699. MEDICAL PERSONNEL, YOUR DUTIES REQUIRE THAT YOU
  3700. UNDERSTAND BIOLOGICAL ENTITIES. SO, I AM SURE THAT YOU
  3701. WILL APPRECIATE THE VALUE OF THE MATERIAL I WILL SHARE
  3702. WITH YOU TODAY.
  3703. THE TEXT OF BOOKS I HAVE BEEN GIVEN ON SUBJECTS RELATED
  3704. TO THE FUNCTION OF LIFE FORMS CONTAIN INFORMATION THAT
  3705. IS BASED ON FALSE MEMORIES, INACCURATE OBSERVATION,
  3706. MISSING DATA, UNPROVEN THEORIES, AND SUPERSTITION.
  3707. FOR EXAMPLE, JUST A FEW HUNDRED YEARS AGO YOUR
  3708. PHYSICIANS PRACTICED BLOODLETTING 188 (FOOTNOTE) AS A MEANS TO
  3709. RELEASE SUPPOSED ILL-HUMORS FROM THE BODY IN AN ATTEMPT
  3710. TO RELIEVE OR HEAL A WIDE VARIETY OF PHYSICAL AND MENTAL
  3711. AFFLICTIONS. ALTHOUGH THIS HAS BEEN CORRECTED SOMEWHAT,
  3712. MANY BARBARISMS ARE STILL BEING PRACTICED IN THE NAME OF
  3713. MEDICAL SCIENCE.
  3714. IN ADDITION TO THE APPLICATION OF INCORRECT THEORIES
  3715. CONCERNING BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERING, MANY PRIMARY ERRORS
  3716. THAT EARTH SCIENTISTS MAKE ARE THE RESULT OF AN
  3717. IGNORANCE OF THE NATURE AND RELATIVE IMPORTANCE OF ISBES AS THE SOURCE OF ENERGY AND INTELLIGENCE WHICH
  3718. ANIMATE EVERY LIFE FORM.
  3719. ALTHOUGH IT IS NOT A PRIORITY OF THE DOMAIN TO INTERVENE
  3720. IN THE AFFAIRS OF EARTH, THE DOMAIN COMMUNICATIONS
  3721. OFFICE HAS AUTHORIZED ME TO PROVIDE YOU WITH SOME
  3722. INFORMATION IN AN EFFORT TO PROVIDE A MORE ACCURATE AND
  3723. COMPLETE UNDERSTANDING OF THESE THINGS AND THEREBY
  3724. ENABLE YOU TO DISCOVER MORE EFFECTIVE SOLUTIONS TO THE
  3725. UNIQUE PROBLEMS YOU FACE ON EARTH.
  3726. THE CORRECT INFORMATION ABOUT THE ORIGINS OF BIOLOGICAL
  3727. ENTITIES HAS BEEN ERASED FROM YOUR MIND, AS WELL AS FROM
  3728. 108
  3729. THE MINDS OF YOUR MENTORS. IN ORDER TO HELP YOU REGAIN
  3730. YOUR OWN MEMORY, I WILL SHARE WITH YOU SOME FACTUAL
  3731. MATERIAL CONCERNING THE ORIGIN OF BIOLOGICAL ENTITIES.
  3732. I ASKED AIRL IF SHE WAS REFERRING TO THE SUBJECT OF
  3733. EVOLUTION. AIRL SAID, "NO, NOT EXACTLY".
  3734. YOU WILL FIND "EVOLUTION" MENTIONED IN THE ANCIENT VEDIC
  3735. HYMNS. 189 (FOOTNOTE) THE VEDIC TEXTS ARE LIKE FOLK TALES OR
  3736. COMMON WISDOMS AND SUPERSTITIONS GATHERED THROUGHOUT THE
  3737. SYSTEMS OF THE DOMAIN. THESE WERE COMPILED INTO VERSES,
  3738. LIKE A BOOK OF RHYMES. FOR EVERY STATEMENT OF TRUTH,
  3739. THE VERSES CONTAIN AS MANY HALF-TRUTHS, REVERSALS OF
  3740. TRUTH AND FANCIFUL IMAGININGS, BLENDED WITHOUT
  3741. QUALIFICATION OR DISTINCTION.
  3742. THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION ASSUMES THAT THE MOTIVATIONAL
  3743. SOURCE OF ENERGY THAT ANIMATES EVERY LIFE FORM DOES NOT
  3744. EXIST. IT ASSUMES THAT AN INANIMATE OBJECT OR A
  3745. CHEMICAL CONCOCTION CAN SUDDENLY BECOME "ALIVE" OR
  3746. ANIMATE ACCIDENTALLY OR SPONTANEOUSLY. OR, PERHAPS AN
  3747. ELECTRICAL DISCHARGE INTO A POOL OF CHEMICAL OOZE WILL
  3748. MAGICALLY SPAWN A SELF-ANIMATED ENTITY.
  3749. THERE IS NO EVIDENCE WHATSOEVER THAT THIS IS TRUE,
  3750. SIMPLY BECAUSE IT IS NOT TRUE. DR. FRANKENSTEIN DID NOT
  3751. REALLY RESURRECT THE DEAD INTO A MARAUDING MONSTER,
  3752. EXCEPT IN THE IMAGINATION OF THE IS-BE WHO WROTE A
  3753. FICTITIOUS STORY ONE DARK AND STORMY NIGHT. 190 (FOOTNOTE)
  3754. NO WESTERN SCIENTIST EVER STOPPED TO CONSIDER WHO, WHAT,
  3755. WHERE, WHEN OR HOW THIS ANIMATION HAPPENS. COMPLETE
  3756. IGNORANCE, DENIAL OR UNAWARENESS OF THE SPIRIT AS THE
  3757. SOURCE OF LIFE FORCE REQUIRED TO ANIMATE INANIMATE
  3758. OBJECTS OR CELLULAR TISSUE IS THE SOLE CAUSE OF FAILURES
  3759. IN WESTERN MEDICINE.
  3760. IN ADDITION, EVOLUTION DOES NOT OCCUR ACCIDENTALLY. IT
  3761. REQUIRES A GREAT DEAL OF TECHNOLOGY WHICH MUST BE
  3762. MANIPULATED UNDER THE CAREFUL SUPERVISION OF IS-BES.
  3763. VERY SIMPLE EXAMPLES ARE SEEN IN THE MODIFICATION OF
  3764. FARM ANIMALS OR IN THE BREEDING OF DOGS. HOWEVER, THE
  3765. NOTION THAT HUMAN BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS EVOLVED NATURALLY
  3766. FROM EARLIER APE-LIKE FORMS IS INCORRECT. NO PHYSICAL
  3767. EVIDENCE WILL EVER BE UNCOVERED TO SUBSTANTIATE THE
  3768. NOTION THAT MODERN HUMANOID BODIES EVOLVED ON THIS
  3769. PLANET.
  3770. 109
  3771. THE REASON IS SIMPLE: THE IDEA THAT HUMAN BODIES EVOLVED
  3772. SPONTANEOUSLY FROM THE PRIMORDIAL OOZE OF CHEMICAL
  3773. INTERACTIVITY IN THE DIM MISTS OF TIME IS NOTHING MORE
  3774. THAN A HYPNOTIC LIE INSTILLED BY THE AMNESIA OPERATION
  3775. TO PREVENT YOUR RECOLLECTION OF THE TRUE ORIGINS OF
  3776. MANKIND. FACTUALLY, HUMANOID BODIES HAVE EXISTED IN
  3777. VARIOUS FORMS THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE FOR TRILLIONS OF
  3778. YEARS.
  3779. THIS WAS COMPOUNDED BY THE FACT THAT THE VEDIC HYMNS
  3780. WERE BROUGHT TO EARTH 8,200 YEARS AGO BY THE DOMAIN
  3781. EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. WHILE THEY WERE BASED IN THE
  3782. HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS, THE VERSES WERE TAUGHT TO SOME OF
  3783. THE LOCAL HUMANS WHO MEMORIZED THEM. HOWEVER, I SHOULD
  3784. NOTE THAT THIS WAS NOT AN AUTHORIZED ACTIVITY FOR THE
  3785. CREW OF THE DOMAIN INSTALLATION, ALTHOUGH I AM SURE IT
  3786. SEEMED LIKE AN INNOCENT DIVERSION FOR THEM AT THE TIME.
  3787. THE VERSES WERE PASSED ALONG VERBALLY FROM ONE
  3788. GENERATION TO THE NEXT FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS IN THE
  3789. FOOTHILLS AND EVENTUALLY SPREAD THROUGHOUT INDIA. NO
  3790. ONE IN THE DOMAIN CREDITS ANY OF THE MATERIAL IN THE
  3791. VEDIC HYMNS AS FACTUAL MATERIAL, ANY MORE THAN YOU WOULD
  3792. USE "GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES" 191 (FOOTNOTE) AS A GUIDE FOR
  3793. REARING CHILDREN. HOWEVER, ON A PLANET WHERE ALL OF THE
  3794. IS-BES HAVE HAD THEIR MEMORY ERASED, ONE CAN UNDERSTAND
  3795. HOW THESE TALES AND FANTASIES COULD BE TAKEN SERIOUSLY.
  3796. UNFORTUNATELY, THE HUMANS WHO LEARNED THE VEDIC VERSES
  3797. PASSED THEM ALONG TO OTHERS SAYING THAT THEY CAME FROM
  3798. "THE GODS". EVENTUALLY, THE CONTENT OF THE VERSES WERE
  3799. ADOPTED VERBATIM AS "TRUTH". THE EUPHEMISTIC AND
  3800. METAPHORICAL CONTENT OF THE VEDA WERE ACCEPTED AND
  3801. PRACTICED AS DOGMATIC FACT. THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE
  3802. VERSES WERE IGNORED AND THE VERSES BECAME THE GENESIS OF
  3803. NEARLY EVERY RELIGION PRACTICE ON THE PLANET, ESPECIALLY
  3804. HINDUISM. 192 (FOOTNOTE)
  3805. AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN, I MUST
  3806. ALWAYS ASSUME A VERY PRAGMATIC POINT OF VIEW. I COULD
  3807. NOT BE EFFECTIVE OR ACCOMPLISH MY MISSIONS IF I WERE TO
  3808. USE PHILOSOPHICAL DOGMA OR RHETORIC AS MY OPERATIONS
  3809. MANUAL. THEREFORE, OUR DISCUSSION OF HISTORY IS BASED
  3810. ON ACTUAL EVENTS THAT OCCURRED LONG BEFORE ANY IS-BES
  3811. ARRIVED ON EARTH, AND LONG BEFORE THE "OLD EMPIRE CAME
  3812. 110
  3813. INTO POWER. I CAN RELATE PART OF THIS HISTORY FROM
  3814. PERSONAL EXPERIENCE:
  3815. MANY BILLIONS OF YEARS AGO I WAS A MEMBER OF A VERY
  3816. LARGE BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY IN A GALAXY FAR FROM THIS
  3817. ONE. IT WAS CALLED THE "ARCADIA REGENERATION COMPANY".
  3818. 193 (FOOTNOTE) I WAS A BIOLOGICAL ENGINEER WORKING WITH A
  3819. LARGE STAFF OF TECHNICIANS. IT WAS OUR BUSINESS TO
  3820. MANUFACTURE AND SUPPLY NEW LIFE FORMS TO UNINHABITED
  3821. PLANETS. THERE WERE MILLIONS OF STAR SYSTEMS WITH
  3822. MILLIONS OF INHABITABLE PLANETS IN THE REGION AT THAT
  3823. TIME.
  3824. THERE WERE MANY OTHER BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY COMPANIES AT
  3825. THAT TIME ALSO. EACH OF THEM SPECIALIZED IN PRODUCING
  3826. DIFFERENT KINDS OF LIFE FORMS, DEPENDING ON THE "CLASS"
  3827. OF THE PLANET BEING POPULATED. OVER A LONG SPAN OF TIME
  3828. THESE LABORATORIES DEVELOPED A VAST CATALOGUE OF SPECIES
  3829. THROUGHOUT THE GALAXIES. THE MAJORITY OF BASIC GENETIC
  3830. MATERIAL IS COMMON TO ALL SPECIES OF LIFE. 194 (FOOTNOTE)
  3831. THEREFORE, MOST OF THEIR WORK WAS CONCERNED WITH
  3832. MANIPULATING ALTERATIONS OF THE BASIC GENETIC PATTERN TO
  3833. PRODUCE VARIATIONS OF LIFE FORMS THAT WOULD BE SUITABLE
  3834. INHABITANTS FOR VARIOUS PLANETARY CLASSES.
  3835. THE "ARCADIA REGENERATION COMPANY" SPECIALIZED IN
  3836. MAMMALS FOR FORESTED AREAS AND BIRDS FOR TROPICAL
  3837. REGIONS. OUR MARKETING STAFF NEGOTIATED CONTRACTS WITH
  3838. VARIOUS PLANETARY GOVERNMENTS AND INDEPENDENT BUYERS
  3839. FROM ALL OVER THE UNIVERSE. THE TECHNICIANS CREATED
  3840. ANIMALS THAT WERE COMPATIBLE WITH THE VARIATIONS IN
  3841. CLIMATE, ATMOSPHERIC AND TERRESTRIAL DENSITY AND
  3842. CHEMICAL CONTENT. IN ADDITION WE WERE PAID TO INTEGRATE
  3843. OUR SPECIMENS WITH BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS ENGINEERED BY
  3844. OTHER COMPANIES ALREADY LIVING ON A PLANET.
  3845. IN ORDER TO DO THIS OUR STAFF WAS IN COMMUNICATION WITH
  3846. OTHER COMPANIES WHO CREATED LIFE FORMS. THERE WERE
  3847. INDUSTRY TRADE SHOWS, PUBLICATIONS AND A VARIETY OF
  3848. OTHER INFORMATION SUPPLIED THROUGH AN ASSOCIATION THAT
  3849. COORDINATED RELATED PROJECTS.
  3850. AS YOU CAN IMAGINE, OUR RESEARCH REQUIRED A GREAT DEAL
  3851. OF INTERSTELLAR TRAVEL TO CONDUCT PLANETARY SURVEYS.
  3852. THIS IS WHEN I LEARNED MY SKILLS AS A PILOT. THE DATA
  3853. GATHERED WAS ACCUMULATED IN HUGE COMPUTER DATABASES AND
  3854. EVALUATED BY BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERS. 195 (FOOTNOTE)
  3855. 111
  3856. A COMPUTER IS AN ELECTRONIC DEVICE THAT SERVES AS AN
  3857. ARTIFICIAL "BRAIN" OR COMPLEX CALCULATING MACHINE. IT
  3858. IS CAPABLE OF STORING INFORMATION, MAKING COMPUTATIONS,
  3859. SOLVING PROBLEMS AND PERFORMING MECHANICAL FUNCTIONS.
  3860. IN MOST OF THE GALACTIC SYSTEMS OF THE UNIVERSE, VERY
  3861. LARGE COMPUTERS ARE COMMONLY USED TO RUN THE ROUTINE
  3862. ADMINISTRATION, MECHANICAL SERVICES AND MAINTENANCE
  3863. ACTIVITIES OF AN ENTIRE PLANET OR PLANETARY SYSTEM.
  3864. BASED ON THE SURVEY DATA GATHERED, DESIGNS AND ARTISTIC
  3865. RENDERINGS WERE MADE FOR NEW CREATURES. SOME DESIGNS
  3866. WERE SOLD TO THE HIGHEST BIDDER. OTHER LIFE FORMS WERE
  3867. CREATED TO MEET THE CUSTOMIZED REQUESTS OF OUR CLIENTS.
  3868. THE DESIGN AND TECHNICAL SPECIFICATIONS WERE PASSED
  3869. ALONG AN ASSEMBLY LINE THROUGH A SERIES OF CELLULAR,
  3870. CHEMICAL, AND MECHANICAL ENGINEERS TO SOLVE THE VARIOUS
  3871. PROBLEMS. IT WAS THEIR JOB TO INTEGRATE ALL OF THE
  3872. COMPONENT FACTORS INTO A WORKABLE, FUNCTIONAL AND
  3873. AESTHETIC FINISHED PRODUCT.
  3874. PROTOTYPES OF THESE CREATURES WERE THEN PRODUCED AND
  3875. TESTED IN ARTIFICIALLY CREATED ENVIRONMENTS.
  3876. IMPERFECTIONS WERE WORKED OUT, MODIFICATIONS MADE AND
  3877. EVENTUALLY THE NEW LIFE FORM WAS "ENDOWED" OR "ANIMATED"
  3878. WITH A LIFE FORCE OR SPIRITUAL ENERGY BEFORE BEING
  3879. INTRODUCED INTO THE ACTUAL PLANETARY ENVIRONMENT FOR
  3880. FINAL TESTING.
  3881. AFTER A NEW LIFE FORM WAS INTRODUCED, WE MONITORED THE
  3882. INTERACTION OF THESE BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS WITH THE
  3883. PLANETARY ENVIRONMENT AND WITH OTHER INDIGENOUS
  3884. LIFE-FORMS. CONFLICTS RESULTING FROM THE INTERACTION
  3885. BETWEEN INCOMPATIBLE ORGANISMS WERE RESOLVED THROUGH
  3886. NEGOTIATION BETWEEN OURSELVES AND OTHER COMPANIES. THE
  3887. NEGOTIATIONS USUALLY RESULTED IN COMPROMISES REQUIRING
  3888. FURTHER MODIFICATION TO OUR CREATURES OR TO THEIRS OR
  3889. BOTH. THIS IS PART OF A SCIENCE OR ART YOU CALL
  3890. "EUGENICS". 196 (FOOTNOTE)
  3891. IN SOME CASES CHANGES WERE MADE IN THE PLANETARY
  3892. ENVIRONMENT, BUT NOT OFTEN, AS PLANET BUILDING IS MUCH
  3893. MORE COMPLEX THAN MAKING CHANGES TO AN INDIVIDUAL LIFE
  3894. FORM.
  3895. 112
  3896. COINCIDENTALLY, A FRIEND AND ENGINEER WITH WHOM I USED
  3897. TO WORK WITH AT THE ARCADIA REGENERATION COMPANY -- A
  3898. LONG TIME AFTER I LEFT THE COMPANY -- TOLD ME THAT ONE
  3899. OF THE PROJECTS THEY CONTRACTED TO DO, IN MORE RECENT
  3900. TIMES, WAS TO DELIVER LIFE FORMS TO EARTH TO REPLENISH
  3901. THEM AFTER A WAR IN THIS REGION OF THE GALAXY DEVASTATED
  3902. MOST OF THE LIFE ON THE PLANETS IN THIS REGION OF SPACE.
  3903. THIS WOULD HAVE BEEN ABOUT SEVENTY MILLION YEARS AGO.
  3904. THE SKILL REQUIRED TO MODIFY THE PLANET INTO AN
  3905. ECOLOGICALLY INTERACTIVE ENVIRONMENT THAT WILL SUPPORT
  3906. BILLIONS OF DIVERSE SPECIES WAS AN IMMENSE UNDERTAKING.
  3907. SPECIALIZED CONSULTANTS FROM NEARLY EVERY BIOTECHNOLOGY
  3908. COMPANY IN THE GALAXY WERE BROUGHT IN TO HELP WITH THE
  3909. PROJECT.
  3910. WHAT YOU SEE NOW ON EARTH IS THE HUGE VARIETY OF LIFE
  3911. FORMS LEFT BEHIND. YOUR SCIENTISTS BELIEVE THAT THE
  3912. FALLACIOUS "THEORY OF EVOLUTION" IS AN EXPLANATION FOR
  3913. THE EXISTENCE OF ALL THE LIFE FORMS HERE. THE TRUTH IS
  3914. THAT ALL LIFE FORMS ON THIS AND ANY OTHER PLANET IN THIS
  3915. UNIVERSE WERE CREATED BY COMPANIES LIKE OURS.
  3916. HOW ELSE CAN YOU EXPLAIN THE MILLIONS OF COMPLETELY
  3917. DIVERGENT AND UNRELATED SPECIES OF LIFE ON THE LAND AND
  3918. IN THE OCEANS OF THIS PLANET? HOW ELSE CAN YOU EXPLAIN
  3919. THE SOURCE OF SPIRITUAL ANIMATION WHICH DEFINES EVERY
  3920. LIVING CREATURE? TO SAY IT IS THE WORK OF "GOD", IS FAR
  3921. TOO BROAD. EVERY IS-BE HAS MANY NAMES AND FACES IN MANY
  3922. TIMES AND PLACES. EVERY IS-BE IS A GOD. WHEN THEY
  3923. INHABIT A PHYSICAL OBJECT THEY ARE THE SOURCE OF LIFE.
  3924. FOR EXAMPLE, THERE ARE MILLIONS OF SPECIES 197 (FOOTNOTE) OF
  3925. INSECTS. ABOUT 350,000 OF THESE ARE SPECIES OF BEETLES.
  3926. 198 (FOOTNOTE) THERE MAY BE AS MANY AS 100 MILLION SPECIES OF
  3927. LIFE FORMS ON EARTH AT ANY GIVEN TIME. IN ADDITION,
  3928. THERE ARE MANY TIMES MORE EXTINCT SPECIES OF LIFE ON
  3929. EARTH THAN THERE ARE LIVING LIFE FORMS. SOME OF THESE
  3930. WILL BE REDISCOVERED IN THE FOSSIL OR GEOLOGICAL RECORDS
  3931. OF EARTH.
  3932. THE CURRENT "THEORY OF EVOLUTION" OF LIFE FORMS ON EARTH
  3933. DOES NOT CONSIDER THE PHENOMENA OF BIOLOGICAL DIVERSITY.
  3934. EVOLUTION BY NATURAL SELECTION IS SCIENCE FICTION. ONE
  3935. SPECIES DOES NOT ACCIDENTALLY, OR RANDOMLY EVOLVE TO
  3936. BECOME ANOTHER SPECIES, AS THE EARTH TEXTBOOKS INDICATE,
  3937. 113
  3938. WITHOUT MANIPULATION OF GENETIC MATERIAL BY AN IS-BE. 199
  3939. (FOOTNOTE)
  3940. A SIMPLE EXAMPLE OF IS-BE INTERVENTION IS THE SELECTIVE
  3941. BREEDING OF A SPECIES 200 (FOOTNOTE) ON EARTH. WITHIN THE PAST
  3942. FEW HUNDRED YEARS SEVERAL HUNDRED DOG BREEDS AND
  3943. HUNDREDS OF VARIETIES OF PIGEONS AND DOZENS OF KOI FISH
  3944. HAVE BEEN "EVOLVED" IN JUST A FEW YEARS, BEGINNING WITH
  3945. ONLY ONE ORIGINAL BREED. WITHOUT ACTIVE INTERVENTION BY
  3946. IS-BES, BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS RARELY CHANGE.
  3947. THE DEVELOPMENT OF AN ANIMAL LIKE THE 'DUCK-BILLED
  3948. PLATYPUS' REQUIRED A LOT OF VERY CLEVER ENGINEERING TO
  3949. COMBINE THE BODY OF A BEAVER WITH THE BILL OF A DUCK AND
  3950. MAKE A MAMMAL THAT LAYS EGGS. UNDOUBTEDLY, SOME WEALTHY
  3951. CLIENT PLACED A "SPECIAL ORDER" FOR IT AS A GIFT OR
  3952. CURIOUS AMUSEMENT. I AM SURE THE LABORATORY OF SOME
  3953. BIOTECHNICAL COMPANY WORKED ON IT FOR YEARS TO MAKE IT A
  3954. SELF-REPLICATING LIFE FORM!
  3955. THE NOTION THAT THE CREATION OF ANY LIFE FORM COULD HAVE
  3956. RESULTED FROM A COINCIDENTAL CHEMICAL INTERACTION
  3957. MOLDERING UP FROM SOME PRIMORDIAL OOZE IS BEYOND
  3958. ABSURDITY! FACTUALLY, SOME ORGANISMS ON EARTH, SUCH AS
  3959. PROTEOBACTERIA, 201 (FOOTNOTE) ARE MODIFICATIONS OF A PHYLUM 202
  3960. (FOOTNOTE) DESIGNED PRIMARILY FOR "STAR TYPE 3, CLASS C"
  3961. PLANETS. IN OTHER WORDS, THE DOMAIN DESIGNATION FOR A
  3962. PLANET WITH AN ANAEROBIC ATMOSPHERE NEAREST A LARGE,
  3963. INTENSELY HOT BLUE STAR, 203 (FOOTNOTE) SUCH AS THOSE IN THE
  3964. CONSTELLATION OF ORION'S BELT IN THIS GALAXY.
  3965. CREATING LIFE FORMS IS VERY COMPLEX, HIGHLY TECHNICAL
  3966. WORK FOR IS-BES WHO SPECIALIZE IN THIS FIELD. GENETIC
  3967. ANOMALIES ARE VERY BAFFLING TO EARTH BIOLOGISTS WHO HAVE
  3968. HAD THEIR MEMORY ERASED. UNFORTUNATELY, THE FALSE
  3969. MEMORY IMPLANTATIONS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PREVENT EARTH
  3970. SCIENTISTS FROM OBSERVING OBVIOUS ANOMALIES.
  3971. THE GREATEST TECHNICAL CHALLENGE OF BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS
  3972. WAS THE INVENTION OF SELF-REGENERATION, OR SEXUAL
  3973. REPRODUCTION. IT WAS INVENTED AS THE SOLUTION TO THE
  3974. PROBLEM OF HAVING TO CONTINUALLY MANUFACTURE REPLACEMENT
  3975. CREATURES FOR THOSE THAT HAD BEEN DESTROYED AND EATEN BY
  3976. OTHER CREATURES. PLANETARY GOVERNMENTS DID NOT WANT TO
  3977. KEEP BUYING REPLACEMENT ANIMALS.
  3978. 114
  3979. THE IDEA WAS CONTRIVED TRILLIONS OF YEARS AGO AS A
  3980. RESULT OF A CONFERENCE HELD TO RESOLVE ARGUMENTS BETWEEN
  3981. THE DISPUTING VESTED INTERESTS WITHIN THE BIOTECHNOLOGY
  3982. INDUSTRY. THE INFAMOUS "COUNCIL OF YUHMI-KRUM" WAS
  3983. RESPONSIBLE FOR COORDINATING CREATURE PRODUCTION.
  3984. 204 (FOOTNOTE)
  3985. A COMPROMISE WAS REACHED, AFTER CERTAIN MEMBERS OF THE
  3986. COUNCIL WERE STRATEGICALLY BRIBED OR MURDERED, TO AUTHOR
  3987. AN AGREEMENT WHICH RESULTED IN THE BIOLOGICAL PHENOMENON
  3988. WHICH WE NOW CALL THE "FOOD CHAIN".
  3989. THE IDEA THAT A CREATURE WOULD NEED TO CONSUME THE BODY
  3990. OF ANOTHER LIFE FORM AS AN ENERGY SOURCE WAS OFFERED AS
  3991. A SOLUTION BY ONE OF THE BIGGEST COMPANIES IN THE
  3992. BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERING BUSINESS. THEY SPECIALIZED IN
  3993. CREATING INSECTS AND FLOWERING PLANTS.
  3994. THE CONNECTION BETWEEN THE TWO IS OBVIOUS. NEARLY EVERY
  3995. FLOWERING PLANT REQUIRES A SYMBIOTIC RELATIONSHIP WITH
  3996. AN INSECT IN ORDER TO PROPAGATE. THE REASON IS OBVIOUS:
  3997. BOTH THE BUGS AND THE FLOWERS WERE CREATED BY THE SAME
  3998. COMPANY. UNFORTUNATELY, THIS SAME COMPANY ALSO HAD A
  3999. DIVISION WHICH CREATED PARASITES AND BACTERIA.
  4000. THE NAME OF THE COMPANY ROUGHLY TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH
  4001. WOULD BE "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" . THEY WANTED TO JUSTIFY THE
  4002. FACT THAT THE ONLY VALID PURPOSE OF THE PARASITIC
  4003. CREATURES THEY MANUFACTURED WAS TO AID THE DECOMPOSITION
  4004. OF ORGANIC MATERIAL. THERE WAS A VERY LIMITED MARKET
  4005. FOR SUCH CREATURES AT THAT TIME.
  4006. IN ORDER TO EXPAND THEIR BUSINESS THEY HIRED A BIG
  4007. PUBLIC RELATIONS FIRM AND A POWERFUL GROUP OF POLITICAL
  4008. LOBBYISTS TO GLORIFY THE IDEA THAT LIFE FORMS SHOULD
  4009. FEED FROM OTHER LIFE FORMS. THEY INVENTED A "SCIENTIFIC
  4010. THEORY" TO USE AS A PROMOTION GIMMICK. THE THEORY WAS
  4011. THAT ALL CREATURES NEEDED TO HAVE "FOOD" AS A SOURCE OF
  4012. ENERGY. BEFORE THAT, NONE OF THE LIFE FORMS BEING
  4013. MANUFACTURED REQUIRED ANY EXTERNAL ENERGY. ANIMALS DID
  4014. NOT EAT OTHER ANIMALS FOR FOOD, BUT CONSUMED SUNLIGHT,
  4015. MINERALS OR VEGETABLE MATTER ONLY.
  4016. OF COURSE, "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" WENT INTO THE BUSINESS OF
  4017. DESIGNING AND MANUFACTURING CARNIVORES. BEFORE LONG, SO
  4018. MANY ANIMALS WERE BEING EATEN AS FOOD THAT THE PROBLEM
  4019. OF REPLENISHING THEM BECAME VERY DIFFICULT. AS A
  4020. 115
  4021. 'SOLUTION', "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" PROPOSED, WITH THE HELP OF
  4022. SOME STRATEGICALLY PLACED BRIBES IN HIGH PLACES, THAT
  4023. OTHER COMPANIES BEGIN USING 'SEXUAL REPRODUCTION' AS THE
  4024. BASIS FOR REPLENISHING LIFE-FORMS. "BUGS & BLOSSOMS"
  4025. WAS THE FIRST COMPANY TO DEVELOP BLUEPRINTS FOR SEXUAL
  4026. REPRODUCTION, OF COURSE.
  4027. AS EXPECTED, THE PATENT LICENSES FOR THE BIOLOGICAL
  4028. ENGINEERING PROCESS 205 (FOOTNOTE) REQUIRED TO IMPLANT
  4029. STIMULUS-RESPONSE MATING, CELLULAR DIVISION AND PREPROGRAMMED GROWTH PATTERNS FOR SELF-REGENERATING ANIMALS
  4030. WERE OWNED BY "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" TOO.
  4031. THROUGH THE NEXT FEW MILLION YEARS LAWS WERE PASSED THAT
  4032. REQUIRED THAT THESE PROGRAMS BE PURCHASED BY THE OTHER
  4033. BIOLOGICAL TECHNOLOGY COMPANIES. THESE WERE REQUIRED TO
  4034. BE IMPRINTED INTO THE CELLULAR DESIGN OF ALL EXISTING
  4035. LIFE-FORMS. IT BECAME A VERY EXPENSIVE UNDERTAKING FOR
  4036. OTHER BIOTECHNOLOGY COMPANIES TO MAKE SUCH AN AWKWARD,
  4037. AND IMPRACTICAL IDEA WORK.
  4038. THIS LED TO THE CORRUPTION AND DOWNFALL OF THE ENTIRE
  4039. INDUSTRY. ULTIMATELY, THE 'FOOD AND SEX' IDEA
  4040. COMPLETELY RUINED THE BIO-TECHNOLOGY INDUSTRY, INCLUDING
  4041. "BUGS & BLOSSOMS". THE ENTIRE INDUSTRY FADED AWAY AS
  4042. THE MARKET FOR MANUFACTURED LIFE FORMS DISAPPEARED.
  4043. CONSEQUENTLY, WHEN A SPECIES BECAME EXTINCT, THERE IS NO
  4044. WAY TO REPLACE THEM BECAUSE THE TECHNOLOGY OF CREATING
  4045. NEW LIFE FORMS HAS BEEN LOST. OBVIOUSLY, NONE OF THIS
  4046. TECHNOLOGY WAS EVER KNOWN ON EARTH, AND PROBABLY NEVER
  4047. WILL BE.
  4048. THERE ARE STILL COMPUTER FILES ON SOME PLANETS FAR FROM
  4049. HERE WHICH RECORD THE PROCEDURES FOR BIOLOGICAL
  4050. ENGINEERING. POSSIBLY THE LABORATORIES AND COMPUTERS
  4051. STILL EXIST SOMEWHERE. HOWEVER, THERE IS NO ONE AROUND
  4052. DOING ANYTHING WITH THEM. THEREFORE, YOU CAN UNDERSTAND
  4053. WHY IT IS SO IMPORTANT FOR THE DOMAIN TO PROTECT THE
  4054. DWINDLING NUMBER OF CREATURES LEFT ON EARTH.
  4055. THE CORE CONCEPT BEHIND 'SEXUAL REPRODUCTION' TECHNOLOGY
  4056. WAS THE INVENTION OF A CHEMICAL/ELECTRONIC INTERACTION
  4057. CALLED "CYCLICAL STIMULUS-RESPONSE GENERATORS". 206 (FOOTNOTE)
  4058. THIS IS AN PROGRAMMED GENETIC MECHANISM WHICH CAUSES A
  4059. SEEMINGLY SPONTANEOUS, RECURRING IMPULSE TO REPRODUCE.
  4060. THE SAME TECHNIQUE WAS LATER ADAPTED AND APPLIED TO
  4061. BIOLOGICAL FLESH BODIES, INCLUDING HOMO SAPIENS.
  4062. 116
  4063. ANOTHER IMPORTANT MECHANISM USED IN THE REPRODUCTIVE
  4064. PROCESS, ESPECIALLY WITH HOMO SAPIENS TYPE BODIES, IS
  4065. THE IMPLANTATION OF A "CHEMICAL-ELECTRICAL TRIGGER"
  4066. MECHANISM 207 (FOOTNOTE) IN THE BODY. THE "TRIGGER" WHICH
  4067. ATTRACTS IS-BES TO INHABIT A HUMAN BODY, OR ANY KIND OF
  4068. "FLESH BODY", IS THE USE OF AN ARTIFICIALLY IMPRINTED
  4069. ELECTRONIC WAVE WHICH USES "AESTHETIC PAIN" TO ATTRACT
  4070. THE IS-BE.
  4071. EVERY TRAP IN THE UNIVERSE, INCLUDING THOSE USED TO
  4072. CAPTURE IS-BES WHO REMAIN FREE, IS "BAITED" WITH AN
  4073. AESTHETIC ELECTRONIC WAVE. THE SENSATIONS CAUSED BY THE
  4074. AESTHETIC WAVELENGTH ARE MORE ATTRACTIVE TO AN IS-BE
  4075. THAN ANY OTHER SENSATION. WHEN THE ELECTRONIC WAVES OF
  4076. PAIN AND BEAUTY ARE COMBINED TOGETHER, THIS CAUSES THE
  4077. IS-BE TO GET "STUCK" IN THE BODY.
  4078. THE "REPRODUCTIVE TRIGGER" USED FOR LESSER LIFE FORMS,
  4079. SUCH AS CATTLE AND OTHER MAMMALS, IS TRIGGERED BY
  4080. CHEMICALS EMITTED FROM THE SCENT GLANDS, COMBINED WITH
  4081. REPRODUCTIVE CHEMICAL-ELECTRICAL IMPULSES STIMULATED BY
  4082. TESTOSTERONE, OR ESTROGEN. 208 (FOOTNOTE)
  4083. THESE ARE ALSO INTERACTIVE WITH NUTRITION LEVELS WHICH
  4084. CAUSE THE LIFE FORM TO REPRODUCE MORE WHEN DEPRIVED OF
  4085. FOOD SOURCES. STARVATION PROMOTED REPRODUCTIVE ACTIVITY
  4086. AS A MEANS OF PERPETUATING SURVIVAL THROUGH FUTURE
  4087. REGENERATIONS, WHEN THE CURRENT ORGANISM FAILS TO
  4088. SURVIVE. THESE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES HAVE BEEN APPLIED
  4089. THROUGHOUT ALL SPECIES OF LIFE.
  4090. THE DEBILITATING IMPACT AND ADDICTION TO THE "SEXUAL
  4091. AESTHETIC-PAIN" ELECTRONIC WAVE 209 (FOOTNOTE) IS THE REASON
  4092. THAT THE RULING CLASS OF THE DOMAIN DO NOT INHABIT FLESH
  4093. BODIES. THIS IS ALSO WHY OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN FORCES
  4094. ONLY USE DOLL BODIES. THIS WAVE HAS PROVEN TO BE THE
  4095. MOST EFFECTIVE TRAPPING DEVICE EVER CREATED IN THE
  4096. HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSE, AS FAR AS I KNOW.
  4097. THE CIVILIZATIONS OF THE DOMAIN AND THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  4098. BOTH DEPEND ON THIS DEVICE TO "RECRUIT" AND MAINTAIN A
  4099. WORK FORCE OF IS-BES WHO INHABIT FLESH BODIES ON PLANETS
  4100. AND INSTALLATIONS. THESE IS-BES ARE THE "WORKING CLASS"
  4101. BEINGS WHO DO ALL OF THE SLAVISH, MANUAL, UNDESIRABLE
  4102. WORK ON PLANETS.
  4103. 117
  4104. AS I MENTIONED, THERE IS A VERY HIGHLY REGIMENTED AND
  4105. FIXED HIERARCHY OR "CLASS SYSTEM" FOR ALL IS-BES
  4106. THROUGHOUT THE "OLD EMPIRE", AND THE DOMAIN, AS FOLLOWS:
  4107. THE HIGHEST CLASS ARE "FREE" IS-BES. THAT IS, THEY ARE
  4108. NOT RESTRICTED TO THE USE OF ANY TYPE OF BODY AND MAY
  4109. COME AND GO AT WILL, PROVIDED THAT THEY DO NOT DESTROY
  4110. OR INTERFERE WITH THE SOCIAL, ECONOMIC OR POLITICAL
  4111. STRUCTURE.
  4112. BELOW THIS CLASS ARE MANY STRATA OF "LIMITED" IS-BES WHO
  4113. MAY OR MAY NOT USE A BODY FROM TIME TO TIME.
  4114. LIMITATIONS ARE IMPOSED ON EACH IS-BE REGARDING RANGE OF
  4115. POWER, ABILITY AND MOBILITY THEY CAN EXERCISE.
  4116. BELOW THESE ARE THE "DOLL BODY" CLASSES, TO WHICH I
  4117. BELONG. NEARLY ALL SPACE OFFICERS AND CREW MEMBERS OF
  4118. SPACE CRAFT ARE REQUIRED TO TRAVEL THROUGH INTERGALACTIC
  4119. SPACE. THEREFORE, THEY ARE EACH EQUIPPED WITH A BODY
  4120. MANUFACTURED FROM LIGHT WEIGHT, DURABLE MATERIALS.
  4121. VARIOUS BODY TYPES HAVE BEEN DESIGNED TO FACILITATE
  4122. SPECIALIZED FUNCTIONS. SOME BODIES HAVE ACCESSORIES,
  4123. SUCH AS INTERCHANGEABLE TOOLS OR APPARATUS FOR
  4124. ACTIVITIES SUCH AS MAINTENANCE, MINING, CHEMICAL
  4125. MANAGEMENT, NAVIGATION, AND SO FORTH. THERE ARE MANY
  4126. GRADATIONS OF THIS BODY TYPE WHICH ALSO SERVE AS AN
  4127. "INSIGNIA" OF RANK.
  4128. BELOW THESE ARE THE SOLDIER CLASS. THE SOLDIERS ARE
  4129. EQUIPPED WITH A MYRIAD OF WEAPONS, AND SPECIALIZED
  4130. ARMAMENTS DESIGNED TO DETECT, COMBAT AND OVERWHELM ANY
  4131. IMAGINABLE FOE. SOME SOLDIERS ARE ISSUED MECHANICAL
  4132. BODIES. MOST SOLDIERS ARE MERELY REMOTE CONTROLLED
  4133. ROBOTS WITH NO CLASS DESIGNATION.
  4134. THE LOWER CLASSES ARE LIMITED TO "FLESH BODIES". OF
  4135. COURSE, IT IS NOT POSSIBLE FOR THESE TO TRAVEL THROUGH
  4136. SPACE FOR OBVIOUS REASONS. FUNDAMENTALLY, FLESH BODIES
  4137. ARE FAR TOO FRAGILE TO ENDURE THE STRESSES OF GRAVITY,
  4138. TEMPERATURE EXTREMES, RADIATION EXPOSURE, ATMOSPHERIC
  4139. CHEMICALS AND THE VACUUM OF SPACE. THERE ARE ALSO THE
  4140. OBVIOUS LOGISTICAL INCONVENIENCES OF FOOD, DEFECATION,
  4141. SLEEP, ATMOSPHERIC ELEMENTS, AND AIR PRESSURE REQUIRED
  4142. BY FLESH BODIES, THAT DOLL BODIES DO NOT REQUIRE.
  4143. MOST FLESH BODIES WILL SUFFOCATE IN ONLY A FEW MINUTES
  4144. WITHOUT A SPECIFIC COMBINATION OF ATMOSPHERIC CHEMICALS.
  4145. 118
  4146. AFTER 2 OR 3 DAYS THE BACTERIA WHICH LIVE INTERNALLY AND
  4147. EXTERNALLY ON THE BODY CAUSE SEVERE ODORS TO BE EMITTED.
  4148. ODORS OF ANY KIND ARE NOT ACCEPTABLE IN A SPACE VESSEL.
  4149. FLESH CAN TOLERATE ONLY A VERY LIMITED SPECTRUM OF
  4150. TEMPERATURES, WHEREAS IN SPACE THE CONTRAST OF
  4151. TEMPERATURES MAY VARY HUNDREDS OF DEGREES WITHIN
  4152. SECONDS. OF COURSE FLESH BODIES ARE UTTERLY USELESS FOR
  4153. MILITARY DUTY. A SINGLE SHOT FROM A HAND-HELD,
  4154. ELECTRONIC BLAST GUN INSTANTLY TURNS A FLESH BODY INTO A
  4155. NOXIOUS VAPOR CLOUD.
  4156. IS-BES WHO INHABIT FLESH BODIES HAVE LOST MUCH OF THEIR
  4157. NATIVE ABILITY AND POWER. ALTHOUGH IT IS THEORETICALLY
  4158. POSSIBLE TO REGAIN OR REHABILITATE THESE ABILITIES, NO
  4159. PRACTICAL MEANS HAS BEEN DISCOVERED OR AUTHORIZED BY THE
  4160. DOMAIN.
  4161. EVEN THOUGH SPACE CRAFT OF THE DOMAIN TRAVEL TRILLIONS
  4162. OF "LIGHT YEARS" IN A SINGLE DAY, 210 (FOOTNOTE) THE TIME
  4163. REQUIRED TO TRAVERSE THE SPACE BETWEEN GALAXIES IS
  4164. SIGNIFICANT, NOT TO MENTION THE LENGTH OF TIME TO
  4165. COMPLETE JUST ONE SET OF MISSION ORDERS, WHICH MAY
  4166. REQUIRE THOUSANDS OF YEARS. BIOLOGICAL FLESH BODIES
  4167. LIVE FOR ONLY A VERY SHORT TIME -- ONLY 60 TO 150 YEARS,
  4168. AT MOST -- WHEREAS DOLL BODIES CAN BE RE-USED AND
  4169. REPAIRED ALMOST INDEFINITELY.
  4170. THE FIRST DEVELOPMENT OF BIOLOGICAL BODIES BEGAN IN THIS
  4171. UNIVERSE ABOUT SEVENTY-FOUR TRILLION YEARS AGO. IT
  4172. RAPIDLY BECAME A FAD FOR IS-BES TO CREATE AND INHABIT
  4173. VARIOUS TYPES OF BODIES FOR AN ASSORTMENT OF NEFARIOUS
  4174. REASONS: ESPECIALLY FOR AMUSEMENT, THIS IS TO
  4175. EXPERIENCE VARIOUS PHYSICAL SENSATIONS VICARIOUSLY
  4176. THROUGH THE BODY.
  4177. SINCE THAT TIME THERE HAS BEEN A CONTINUING "DEEVOLUTION" IN THE RELATIONSHIP OF IS-BES TO BODIES. AS
  4178. IS-BES CONTINUED TO PLAY AROUND WITH THESE BODIES,
  4179. CERTAIN TRICKS WERE INTRODUCED TO CAUSE IS-BES TO GET
  4180. TRAPPED INSIDE A BODY SO THEY WERE UNABLE TO LEAVE
  4181. AGAIN.
  4182. THIS WAS DONE PRIMARILY BY MAKING BODIES THAT APPEARED
  4183. STURDY, BUT WERE ACTUALLY VERY FRAGILE. AN IS-BE, USING
  4184. THEIR NATURAL POWER TO CREATE ENERGY, ACCIDENTALLY
  4185. INJURED A BODY WHEN CONTACTING IT. THE IS-BE WAS
  4186. 119
  4187. REMORSEFUL ABOUT HAVING INJURED THIS FRAGILE BODY. THE
  4188. NEXT TIME THEY ENCOUNTERED A BODY THEY BEGAN TO BE
  4189. "CAREFUL" WITH THEM. IN SO DOING, THE IS-BE WOULD
  4190. WITHDRAW OR MINIMIZE THEIR OWN POWER SO AS NOT TO INJURE
  4191. THE BODY. A VERY LONG AND TREACHEROUS HISTORY OF THIS
  4192. KIND OF TRICKERY, COMBINED WITH SIMILAR MISADVENTURES
  4193. EVENTUALLY RESULTED IN A LARGE NUMBER OF IS-BES BECOMING
  4194. PERMANENTLY TRAPPED IN BODIES.
  4195. OF COURSE THIS BECAME A PROFITABLE ENTERPRISE FOR SOME
  4196. IS-BES WHO TOOK ADVANTAGE OF THIS SITUATION TO MAKE
  4197. SLAVES OF OTHERS. THE RESULTING ENSLAVEMENT PROGRESSED
  4198. OVER TRILLIONS OF YEARS, AND CONTINUES TODAY.
  4199. ULTIMATELY THE DWINDLING ABILITY OF IS-BES TO MAINTAIN A
  4200. PERSONAL STATE OF OPERATIONAL FREEDOM AND ABILITY TO
  4201. CREATE ENERGY RESULTED IN THE VAST AND CAREFULLY GUARDED
  4202. HIERARCHY OR CLASS SYSTEM. USING BODIES AS A SYMBOL OF
  4203. EACH CLASS IS USED THROUGHOUT THE "OLD EMPIRE", AS WELL
  4204. AS THE DOMAIN.
  4205. THE VAST MAJORITY OF IS-BES THROUGHOUT THE GALAXIES OF
  4206. THIS UNIVERSE INHABIT SOME FORM OF FLESH BODY. THE
  4207. STRUCTURE, APPEARANCE, OPERATION AND HABITAT OF THESE
  4208. BODIES VARY ACCORDING TO THE GRAVITY, ATMOSPHERE, AND
  4209. CLIMATIC CONDITIONS OF THE PLANET THEY INHABIT. BODY
  4210. TYPES ARE PREDETERMINED LARGELY BY THE TYPE AND SIZE OF
  4211. THE STAR AROUND WHICH THE PLANET REVOLVES, THE DISTANCE
  4212. FROM THE STAR, THE GEOLOGICAL, AS WELL AS THE
  4213. ATMOSPHERIC COMPONENTS OF THE PLANET.
  4214. ON THE AVERAGE, THESE STARS AND PLANETS FALL INTO
  4215. GRADIENTS OF CLASSIFICATION WHICH ARE FAIRLY STANDARD
  4216. THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE. FOR EXAMPLE, EARTH IS
  4217. IDENTIFIED, ROUGHLY, AS A "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7 PLANET".
  4218. THAT IS A HEAVY GRAVITY, NITROGEN/OXYGEN ATMOSPHERE
  4219. PLANET, 211 (FOOTNOTE) WITH BIOLOGICAL LIFE-FORMS, IN
  4220. PROXIMITY TO A SINGLE, YELLOW, MEDIUM-SIZE, LOWRADIATION SUN OR "TYPE 12 STAR". THE PROPER
  4221. DESIGNATIONS ARE DIFFICULT TO TRANSLATE ACCURATELY DUE
  4222. TO THE EXTREME LIMITATIONS OF ASTRONOMICAL NOMENCLATURE
  4223. IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
  4224. THERE ARE AS MANY VARIETIES OF LIFE FORMS AS THERE ARE
  4225. GRAINS OF SANDS ON THE BEACH. YOU CAN IMAGINE HOW MANY
  4226. DIFFERENT CREATURES AND TYPES OF BODIES HAVE BEEN
  4227. MANUFACTURED BY THE MILLIONS OF COMPANIES SUCH AS "BUGS
  4228. 120
  4229. & BLOSSOMS" FOR ALL OF THE MYRIAD PLANETARY SYSTEMS
  4230. DURING THE COURSE OF SEVENTY-FOUR TRILLION YEARS!"
  4231. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  4232. "WHEN AIRL FINISHED TELLING ME THIS "STORY", THERE WAS A LONG, SILENT PAUSE WHILE I
  4233. MUDDLED THROUGH ALL THIS IN MY MIND. HAD AIRL BEEN READING SCIENCE FICTION BOOKS
  4234. AND FANTASY STORIES DURING THE NIGHT? WHY WOULD SHE TELL ME SOMETHING SO INCREDIBLY
  4235. FAR-FETCHED? IF THERE HAD NOT BEEN A 40 INCH TALL ALIEN, WITH GRAY "SKIN", AND THREE
  4236. FINGERS ON EACH HAND AND FOOT SITTING DIRECTLY ACROSS FROM ME, I WOULD NOT HAVE
  4237. BELIEVED A SINGLE WORD OF IT!
  4238. IN RETROSPECT, OVER THE 60 YEARS SINCE AIRL GAVE ME THIS INFORMATION, EARTH DOCTORS
  4239. HAVE BEGUN TO DEVELOP SOME OF THE BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERING TECHNOLOGY THAT AIRL TOLD
  4240. ME ABOUT RIGHT HERE ON EARTH. HEART BYPASSES, CLONING, TEST TUBE BABIES, ORGAN
  4241. TRANSPLANTS, PLASTIC SURGERY, GENES, CHROMOSOMES, AND SO FORTH.
  4242. ONE THING IS VERY SURE: I HAVE NEVER LOOKED AT A BUG OR FLOWER THE SAME WAY SINCE
  4243. THEN, NOT TO MENTION MY RELIGIOUS BELIEF IN GENESIS."
  4244. 121
  4245. CHAPTER ELEVEN
  4246. A LESSON IN SCIENCE
  4247. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  4248. "THE TRANSCRIPT OF THIS INTERVIEW IS VERBATIM. THERE IS NOTHING MORE I CAN ADD TO
  4249. IT. IT SAYS EVERYTHING".
  4250. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  4251. TOP SECRET
  4252. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  4253. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  4254. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 29. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  4255. "TODAY AIRL TOLD ME ABOUT SOME VERY TECHNICAL THINGS. I
  4256. TOOK A FEW NOTES TO REMIND MYSELF, SO I CAN REPEAT WHAT
  4257. SHE SAID AS CLOSELY AS POSSIBLE. SHE BEGAN WITH AN
  4258. ANALOGY ABOUT SCIENTIFIC KNOWLEDGE:
  4259. CAN YOU IMAGINE HOW MUCH PROGRESS COULD HAVE BEEN MADE
  4260. ON EARTH IF PEOPLE LIKE JOHANNES GUTENBERG 212 (FOOTNOTE), SIR
  4261. ISAAC NEWTON, BENJAMIN FRANKLIN, GEORGE WASHINGTON
  4262. CARVER, 213 (FOOTNOTE) NICOLA TESLA, JONAS SALK, 214 (FOOTNOTE) AND
  4263. RICHARD TREVITHICK,215 (FOOTNOTE) AND MANY THOUSANDS OF
  4264. SIMILAR GENIUSES AND INVENTORS WERE LIVING TODAY?
  4265. IMAGE WHAT TECHNICAL ACCOMPLISHMENTS MIGHT HAVE BEEN
  4266. DEVELOPED IF MEN LIKE THESE NEVER DIED? WHAT IF THEY
  4267. WERE NEVER GIVEN AMNESIA AND MADE TO FORGET EVERYTHING
  4268. THEY KNEW? WHAT IF THEY CONTINUED TO LEARN AND WORK
  4269. FOREVER?
  4270. WHAT LEVEL OF TECHNOLOGY AND CIVILIZATION COULD BE
  4271. ATTAINED IF IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS LIKE THESE WERE
  4272. 122
  4273. ALLOWED TO CONTINUE TO CREATE -- IN THE SAME PLACE AND
  4274. AT THE SAME TIME -- FOR BILLIONS OR TRILLIONS OF YEARS?
  4275. ESSENTIALLY, THE DOMAIN IS ONE CIVILIZATION THAT HAS
  4276. EXISTED FOR TRILLIONS OF YEARS WITH RELATIVELY
  4277. UNINTERRUPTED PROGRESS. KNOWLEDGE HAS BEEN ACCUMULATED,
  4278. REFINED, AND IMPROVED UPON IN NEARLY EVERY FIELD OF
  4279. STUDY IMAGINABLE -- AND BEYOND IMAGINING.
  4280. ORIGINALLY, THE INTERACTION OF IS-BE ILLUSIONS OR
  4281. INVENTIONS CREATED THE VERY FABRIC OF THE PHYSICAL
  4282. UNIVERSE -- THE MICROCOSM AND THE MACROCOSM. EVERY
  4283. SINGLE PARTICLE OF THE UNIVERSE HAS BEEN IMAGINED AND
  4284. BROUGHT INTO EXISTENCE BY AN IS-BE. EVERYTHING CREATED
  4285. FROM AN IDEA -- A THOUGHT WITH NO WEIGHT OR SIZE OR
  4286. LOCATION IN SPACE.
  4287. EVERY SPECK OF DUST IN SPACE, FROM THE SIZE OF THE
  4288. TINIEST SUBATOMIC PARTICLE, TO THE SIZE OF A SUN OR A
  4289. MAGELANTIC CLOUD THE SIZE OF MANY GALAXIES, WAS CREATED
  4290. FROM THE NOTHINGNESS OF A THOUGHT. EVEN THE TINIEST,
  4291. INDIVIDUAL CELLS WERE CONTRIVED AND COORDINATED TO
  4292. ENABLE A MICROBIAL ENTITY TO SENSE, AND NAVIGATE THROUGH
  4293. INFINITESIMALLY SMALL SPACES. THESE ALSO CAME FROM AN
  4294. IDEA THOUGHT UP BY AN IS-BE.
  4295. YOU, AND EVERY IS-BE ON EARTH, HAVE PARTICIPATED IN THE
  4296. CREATION OF THIS UNIVERSE. EVEN THOUGH YOU ARE NOW
  4297. CONFINED TO A FRAGILE BODY MADE OF FLESH; YOU LIVE FOR
  4298. ONLY 65 SHORT ROTATIONS OF YOUR PLANET AROUND A STAR;
  4299. YOU HAVE BEEN GIVEN OVERWHELMING ELECTRIC SHOCK
  4300. TREATMENTS TO WIPE OUT YOUR MEMORY; YOU MUST LEARN
  4301. EVERYTHING ALL OVER AGAIN EACH LIFETIME; IN SPITE OF ALL
  4302. THESE CIRCUMSTANCES, YOU ARE WHO YOU ARE AND WILL ALWAYS
  4303. BE. AND, DEEP DOWN, YOU STILL KNOW THAT YOUR ARE AND
  4304. WHAT YOU KNOW. YOU ARE STILL THE ESSENCE OF YOU.
  4305. HOW ELSE CAN ONE UNDERSTAND THE CHILD PRODIGY? AN IS-BE
  4306. WHO PLAYS CONCERTOS ON A PIANO AT THREE YEARS OF AGE,
  4307. WITHOUT FORMAL TRAINING? IMPOSSIBLE, IF THEY DID NOT
  4308. SIMPLY REMEMBER WHAT THEY HAVE ALREADY LEARNED FROM
  4309. THOUSANDS OF LIVES SPENT IN FRONT OF A KEYBOARD IN TIMES
  4310. UNTOLD, OR ON PLANETS FAR AWAY. THEY MAY NOT KNOW HOW
  4311. THEY KNOW. THEY JUST KNOW.
  4312. HUMANKIND HAS DEVELOPED MORE TECHNOLOGY IN THE PAST 100
  4313. YEARS THAN IN THE PREVIOUS 2,000 YEARS. WHY? THE
  4314. 123
  4315. ANSWER IS SIMPLE: THE INFLUENCE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  4316. OVER THE MIND AND OVER THE AFFAIRS OF MANKIND HAS BEEN
  4317. DIMINISHED BY THE DOMAIN.
  4318. A RENAISSANCE 216 (FOOTNOTE) OF INVENTION ON EARTH BEGAN IN
  4319. 1,250 AD WITH THE DESTRUCTION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" SPACE
  4320. FLEET IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM. DURING THE NEXT 500 YEARS,
  4321. EARTH MAY HAVE THE POTENTIAL TO REGAIN AUTONOMY AND
  4322. INDEPENDENCE, BUT ONLY TO THE DEGREE THAT HUMANKIND CAN
  4323. APPLY THE CONCENTRATED GENIUS OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH TO
  4324. SOLVE THE AMNESIA PROBLEM.
  4325. HOWEVER, ON A CAUTIONARY NOTE, THE INVENTIVE POTENTIAL
  4326. OF THE IS-BES WHO HAVE BEEN EXILED TO THIS PLANET IS
  4327. SEVERELY COMPROMISED BY THE CRIMINAL ELEMENTS OF THE
  4328. EARTH POPULATION. SPECIFICALLY, POLITICIANS, WARMONGERS AND IRRESPONSIBLE PHYSICISTS WHO CREATE
  4329. UNLIMITED WEAPONS SUCH AS NUCLEAR BOMBS, CHEMICALS,
  4330. DISEASES AND SOCIAL CHAOS. THESE HAVE THE POTENTIAL TO
  4331. EXTINGUISH ALL LIFE FORMS ON EARTH, FOREVER.
  4332. EVEN THE RELATIVELY SMALL EXPLOSIONS THAT WERE TESTED
  4333. AND USED IN THE PAST TWO YEARS ON EARTH HAVE THE
  4334. POTENTIAL TO DESTROY ALL OF LIFE, IF DEPLOYED IN
  4335. SUFFICIENT QUANTITIES. LARGER WEAPONS COULD CONSUME ALL
  4336. OF THE OXYGEN IN THE GLOBAL ATMOSPHERE IN A SINGLE
  4337. EXPLOSION! 217 (FOOTNOTE)
  4338. THEREFORE, THE MOST FUNDAMENTAL PROBLEMS THAT MUST BE
  4339. SOLVED IN ORDER TO ENSURE THAT EARTH WILL NOT BE
  4340. DESTROYED BY TECHNOLOGY, ARE SOCIAL AND HUMANITARIAN
  4341. PROBLEMS. THE GREATEST SCIENTIFIC MINDS OF EARTH, IN
  4342. SPITE OF MATHEMATICAL OR MECHANICAL GENIUS, HAVE NEVER
  4343. ADDRESSED THESE PROBLEMS.
  4344. THEREFORE, DO NOT LOOK TO SCIENTISTS TO SAVE EARTH OR
  4345. THE FUTURE OF HUMANITY. ANY SO-CALLED "SCIENCE" THAT IS
  4346. SOLELY BASED ON THE PARADIGM 218 (FOOTNOTE) THAT EXISTENCE IS
  4347. COMPOSED ONLY OF ENERGY AND OBJECTS MOVING THROUGH SPACE
  4348. IS NOT A SCIENCE. SUCH BEINGS UTTERLY IGNORE THE
  4349. CREATIVE SPARK ORIGINATED BY AN INDIVIDUAL IS-BE AND
  4350. COLLECTIVE WORK OF THE IS-BES WHO CONTINUALLY CREATE THE
  4351. PHYSICAL UNIVERSE AND ALL UNIVERSES. EVERY SCIENCE WILL
  4352. REMAIN RELATIVELY INEFFECTIVE OR DESTRUCTIVE TO THE
  4353. DEGREE THAT IT OMITS OR DEVALUATES THE RELATIVE
  4354. IMPORTANCE OF THE SPIRITUAL SPARK THAT IGNITES ALL OF
  4355. CREATION AND LIFE.
  4356. 124
  4357. UNFORTUNATELY THIS IGNORANCE HAS BEEN VERY CAREFULLY AND
  4358. FORCEFULLY INSTILLED IN HUMAN BEINGS BY THE "OLD EMPIRE"
  4359. TO ENSURE THAT IS-BES ON THIS PLANET WILL NOT BE ABLE TO
  4360. RECOVER THEIR INNATE ABILITY TO CREATE SPACE, ENERGY,
  4361. MATTER AND TIME, OR ANY OTHER COMPONENT PART OF
  4362. UNIVERSES. AS LONG AS AWARENESS OF THE IMMORTAL,
  4363. POWERFUL, SPIRITUAL "SELF" IS IGNORED, HUMANITY WILL
  4364. REMAIN IMPRISONED UNTIL THE DAY OF ITS OWN, SELFDESTRUCTION AND OBLIVION.
  4365. DO NOT RELY ON THE DOGMA OF PHYSICAL SCIENCES TO MASTER
  4366. THE FUNDAMENTAL FORCES OF CREATION ANY MORE THAN YOU
  4367. WOULD TRUST THE CHANTED INCANTATIONS OF AN INCENSEBURNING SHAMAN. THE NET RESULT OF BOTH OF THESE IS
  4368. ENTRAPMENT AND OBLIVION. SCIENTISTS PRETEND TO OBSERVE,
  4369. BUT THEY ONLY SUPPOSE THAT THEY SEE, AND CALL IT FACT.
  4370. LIKE THE BLIND MAN, A SCIENTIST CAN NOT LEARN TO SEE
  4371. UNTIL HE REALIZES THAT HE IS BLIND. THE "FACTS" OF
  4372. EARTH SCIENCE DO NOT INCLUDE THE SOURCE OF CREATION.
  4373. THEY INCLUDE ONLY THE RESULT, OR BYPRODUCTS OF CREATION.
  4374. THE "FACTS" OF SCIENCE TO NOT INCLUDE ANY MEMORY OF THE
  4375. NEARLY INFINITE PAST EXPERIENCE OF EXISTENCE.
  4376. THE ESSENCE OF CREATION AND EXISTENCE CANNOT BE FOUND
  4377. THROUGH THE LENS OF A MICROSCOPE OR TELESCOPE OR BY ANY
  4378. OTHER MEASUREMENT OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE. ONE CANNOT
  4379. COMPREHEND THE PERFUME OF A FLOWER OR THE PAIN FELT BY
  4380. AN ABANDONED LOVER WITH METERS AND CALIPERS.
  4381. EVERYTHING YOU WILL EVER KNOW ABOUT THE CREATIVE FORCE
  4382. AND ABILITY OF A GOD CAN BE FOUND WITHIN YOU -- AN
  4383. IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING.
  4384. HOW CAN A BLIND MAN TEACH OTHERS TO SEE THE NEARLY
  4385. INFINITE GRADIENTS THAT COMPRISE THE SPECTRUM OF LIGHT?
  4386. THE NOTION THAT ONE CAN UNDERSTAND THE UNIVERSE WITHOUT
  4387. UNDERSTANDING THE NATURE OF AN IS-BE IS AS ABSURD AS
  4388. CONCEIVING THAT AN ARTIST IS A SPECK OF PAINT ON HIS OWN
  4389. CANVAS. OR, THAT THE LACE ON A BALLET SHOE IS THE
  4390. CHOREOGRAPHER'S VISION, OR THE GRACE OF A DANCER, OR THE
  4391. ELECTRIC EXCITEMENT OF OPENING NIGHT.
  4392. STUDY OF THE SPIRIT HAS BEEN BOOBY-TRAPPED BY THE
  4393. THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATION THROUGH RELIGIOUS
  4394. SUPERSTITIONS THEY INSTILL IN THE MINDS OF MEN.
  4395. CONVERSELY, THE STUDY OF THE SPIRIT AND THE MIND HAVE
  4396. 125
  4397. BEEN PROHIBITED BY SCIENCE WHICH ELIMINATES ANYTHING
  4398. THAT IS NOT MEASURABLE IN THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
  4399. SCIENCE IS THE RELIGION OF MATTER. IT WORSHIPS MATTER.
  4400. THE PARADIGM OF SCIENCE IS THAT CREATION IS ALL, AND THE
  4401. CREATOR IS NOTHING. RELIGION SAYS THE CREATOR IS ALL,
  4402. AND THE CREATION IS NOTHING. THESE TWO EXTREMES ARE THE
  4403. BARS OF A PRISON CELL. THEY PREVENT OBSERVATION OF ALL
  4404. PHENOMENON AS AN INTERACTIVE WHOLE.
  4405. STUDY OF CREATION WITHOUT KNOWING THE IS-BE, THE SOURCE
  4406. OF CREATION, IS FUTILE. WHEN YOU SAIL TO THE EDGE OF A
  4407. UNIVERSE CONCEIVED BY SCIENCE, YOU FALL OFF THE END INTO
  4408. AN ABYSS OF DARK, DISPASSIONATE SPACE AND LIFELESS,
  4409. UNRELENTING FORCE. ON EARTH, YOU HAVE BEEN CONVINCED
  4410. THAT THE OCEANS OF THE MIND AND SPIRIT ARE FILLED WITH
  4411. GRUESOME, GHOULISH MONSTERS THAT WILL EAT YOU ALIVE IF
  4412. YOU DARE TO VENTURE BEYOND THE BREAKWATER OF
  4413. SUPERSTITION.
  4414. THE VESTED INTEREST OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON SYSTEM IS
  4415. TO PREVENT YOU FROM LOOKING AT YOUR OWN SOUL. THEY FEAR
  4416. THAT YOU WILL SEE IN YOUR OWN MEMORY THE SLAVE MASTERS
  4417. WHO KEEP YOU IMPRISONED. THE PRISON IS MADE OF SHADOWS
  4418. IN YOUR MIND. THE SHADOWS ARE MADE OF LIES, AND PAIN,
  4419. AND LOSS, AND FEAR.
  4420. THE TRUE GENIUSES OF CIVILIZATION ARE THOSE IS-BES WHO
  4421. WILL ENABLE OTHER IS-BES TO RECOVER THEIR MEMORY AND
  4422. REGAIN SELF-REALIZATION AND SELF-DETERMINATION. THIS
  4423. ISSUE IS NOT SOLVED THROUGH ENFORCING MORAL REGULATION
  4424. ON BEHAVIOR, OR THROUGH THE CONTROL OF BEINGS THROUGH
  4425. MYSTERY, FAITH, DRUGS, GUNS OR ANY OTHER DOGMA OF A
  4426. SLAVE SOCIETY. AND CERTAINLY NOT THROUGH THE USE OF
  4427. ELECTRIC SHOCK AND HYPNOTIC COMMANDS!
  4428. THE SURVIVAL OF EARTH AND EVERY BEING ON IT DEPENDS ON
  4429. THE ABILITY TO RECOVER THE MEMORY OF SKILLS YOU HAVE
  4430. ACCRUED THROUGH THE TRILLENIA; TO RECOVER THE ESSENCE
  4431. OF YOURSELF. SUCH AN ART, SCIENCE, OR TECHNOLOGY HAS
  4432. NEVER BEEN CONCEIVED IN THE "OLD EMPIRE". OTHERWISE,
  4433. THEY WOULD NOT HAVE RESORTED TO THE "SOLUTION" THAT
  4434. BROUGHT YOU TO YOUR CURRENT CONDITION ON EARTH.
  4435. NEITHER HAS SUCH TECHNOLOGY EVER BEEN DEVELOPED BY THE
  4436. DOMAIN. UNTIL RECENTLY, THE NECESSITY OF REHABILITATING
  4437. AN IS-BE WITH AMNESIA HAS NOT BEEN NEEDED. THEREFORE,
  4438. 126
  4439. NO ONE HAS EVER WORKED ON SOLVING THIS PROBLEM. SO FAR,
  4440. UNFORTUNATELY, THE DOMAIN HAS NO SOLUTION TO OFFER.
  4441. A FEW OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE HAVE
  4442. TAKEN IT UPON THEMSELVES TO PROVIDE TECHNOLOGY TO EARTH
  4443. DURING THEIR OFF DUTY TIME. THESE OFFICERS LEAVE THEIR
  4444. "DOLL" AT THE SPACE STATION AND, AS AN IS-BE, ASSUME OR
  4445. TAKE OVER A BIOLOGICAL BODY ON EARTH. IN SOME CASES AN
  4446. OFFICER CAN REMAIN ON DUTY WHILE THEY INHABIT AND
  4447. CONTROL OTHER BODIES AT THE SAME TIME.
  4448. THIS IS A VERY DANGEROUS AND ADVENTUROUS UNDERTAKING.
  4449. IT REQUIRES A VERY ABLE IS-BE TO ACCOMPLISH SUCH A
  4450. MISSION, AND RETURN TO BASE SUCCESSFULLY. ONE OFFICER
  4451. WHO DID THIS RECENTLY, WHILE CONTINUING TO ATTEND TO HIS
  4452. OFFICIAL DUTIES, WAS KNOWN ON EARTH AS THE ELECTRONICS
  4453. INVENTOR, NICOLA TESLA. 219 (FOOTNOTE)
  4454. IT IS MY INTENTION, ALTHOUGH IS NOT A PART OF MY MISSION
  4455. ORDERS, TO ASSIST YOU IN YOUR EFFORTS TO ADVANCE
  4456. SCIENTIFIC AND HUMANITARIAN PROGRESS ON EARTH. MY
  4457. INTENTION IS TO HELP OTHER IS-BES TO HELP THEMSELVES. IN
  4458. ORDER TO SOLVE THE AMNESIA PROBLEM ON EARTH YOU WILL
  4459. NEED MUCH MORE ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY, AS WELL AS SOCIAL
  4460. STABILITY TO ALLOW ENOUGH TIME FOR RESEARCH AND
  4461. DEVELOPMENT OF TECHNIQUES TO FREE THE IS-BE FROM THE
  4462. BODY, AND TO FREE THE MIND OF THE IS-BE FROM AMNESIA.
  4463. ALTHOUGH THE DOMAIN HAS A LONG TERM INTEREST IN
  4464. MAINTAINING EARTH AS A USEFUL PLANET, IT HAS NO
  4465. PARTICULAR INTEREST IN THE HUMAN POPULATION OF EARTH,
  4466. OTHER THAN ITS OWN PERSONNEL HERE. WE ARE INTERESTED IN
  4467. PREVENTING DESTRUCTION, AS WELL AS ACCELERATING THE
  4468. DEVELOPMENT OF TECHNOLOGIES THAT WILL SUSTAIN THE
  4469. INFRASTRUCTURES OF THE GLOBAL BIOSPHERE, HYDROSPHERE AND
  4470. ATMOSPHERE.
  4471. TO THIS END, YOU WILL DISCOVER, ON VERY CAREFUL AND
  4472. THOROUGH EXAMINATION, THAT MY SPACE CRAFT CONTAINS A
  4473. WIDE ASSORTMENT OF TECHNOLOGY THAT DOES NOT YET EXIST ON
  4474. EARTH. IF YOU DISTRIBUTE PIECES OF THIS CRAFT TO
  4475. VARIOUS SCIENTISTS FOR STUDY, THEY WILL BE ABLE TO
  4476. REVERSE ENGINEER 220 (FOOTNOTE) SOME OF THE TECHNOLOGY TO THE
  4477. EXTENT THAT EARTH HAS THE RAW MATERIALS REQUIRED TO
  4478. REPLICATE THESE COMPONENTS.
  4479. 127
  4480. SOME FEATURES WILL BE INDECIPHERABLE. OTHER FEATURES
  4481. CANNOT BE DUPLICATED AS EARTH DOES NOT HAVE THE NATURAL
  4482. RESOURCES REQUIRED TO REPLICATE THEM. THIS IS
  4483. ESPECIALLY TRUE OF THE METALS USED TO CONSTRUCT THE
  4484. CRAFT. NOT ONLY DO THESE METALS NOT EXIST ON EARTH, THE
  4485. REFINING PROCESS REQUIRED TO PRODUCE THESE METALS TOOK
  4486. BILLIONS OF YEARS TO DEVELOP.
  4487. IT IS ALSO TRUE OF THE NAVIGATION SYSTEM WHICH REQUIRES
  4488. AN IS-BE WHOSE OWN PERSONAL WAVELENGTH HAS BEEN
  4489. SPECIFICALLY ATTUNED TO THE "NEURAL NETWORK" OF THE
  4490. CRAFT. 221 (FOOTNOTE) THE PILOT OF THE CRAFT MUST POSSESS A
  4491. VERY HIGH ORDER OF ENERGY VOLITION, DISCIPLINE, TRAINING
  4492. AND INTELLIGENCE TO MANIPULATE SUCH A CRAFT. IS-BES ON
  4493. EARTH ARE INCAPABLE OF THIS EXPERTISE BECAUSE IT
  4494. REQUIRES THE USE OF AN ARTIFICIAL BODY SPECIFICALLY
  4495. CREATED FOR THIS PURPOSE.
  4496. CERTAIN INDIVIDUAL EARTH SCIENTISTS, SOME OF WHOM ARE
  4497. AMONG THE MOST BRILLIANT MINDS IN THE HISTORY OF THE
  4498. UNIVERSE, WILL HAVE THEIR MEMORY OF THIS TECHNOLOGY
  4499. JOGGED WHEN THEY EXAMINE THE CRAFT COMPONENTS. JUST AS
  4500. SOME OF THE SCIENTISTS AND PHYSICISTS ON EARTH HAVE BEEN
  4501. ABLE TO "REMEMBER" HOW TO RECREATE ELECTRIC GENERATORS,
  4502. INTERNAL COMBUSTION AND STEAM LOCOMOTION, REFRIGERATION,
  4503. AIRCRAFT, ANTIBIOTICS, AND OTHER TOOLS OF YOUR
  4504. CIVILIZATION, THEY WILL ALSO REDISCOVER OTHER VITAL
  4505. TECHNOLOGY IN MY CRAFT.
  4506. THE FOLLOWING ARE THE SPECIFIC SYSTEMS EMBODIED IN MY
  4507. CRAFT THAT CONTAIN USEFUL COMPONENTS:
  4508. 1) THERE IS AN ASSORTMENT OF MICROSCOPIC WIRING OR
  4509. FIBERS 222 (FOOTNOTE) WITHIN THE WALLS OF THE CRAFT THAT
  4510. CONTROL SUCH THINGS AS COMMUNICATIONS, INFORMATION
  4511. STORAGE, COMPUTER FUNCTION, AND AUTOMATIC NAVIGATION.
  4512. 2) THE SAME WIRING IS USED FOR LIGHT, SUB-LIGHT AND
  4513. ULTRA-LIGHT SPECTRUM DETECTION AND VISION. 223 (FOOTNOTE)
  4514. 3) THE FABRICS OF THE INTERIOR OF THE CRAFT 224 (FOOTNOTE) ARE
  4515. FAR SUPERIOR TO ANY ON EARTH AT THIS TIME AND HAVE
  4516. HUNDREDS OR THOUSANDS OF APPLICATIONS.
  4517. 4) YOU WILL ALSO FIND MECHANISMS FOR CREATING,
  4518. AMPLIFYING AND CHANNELING LIGHT PARTICLES OR WAVES AS A
  4519. FORM OF ENERGY. 225 (FOOTNOTE)
  4520. 128
  4521. AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN FORCES,
  4522. I AM NOT AT LIBERTY TO DISCUSS OR CONVEY THE DETAILED
  4523. OPERATION OR CONSTRUCTION OF THE CRAFT IN ANY WAY, OTHER
  4524. THAN WHAT I HAVE JUST DISCLOSED. HOWEVER, I AM
  4525. CONFIDENT THAT THERE ARE MANY COMPETENT ENGINEERS ON
  4526. EARTH WHO WILL DEVELOP USEFUL TECHNOLOGY WITH THESE
  4527. RESOURCES.
  4528. I AM PROVIDING THESE DETAILS TO YOU IN THE HOPE THAT THE
  4529. GREATER GOOD OF THE DOMAIN WILL BE SERVED."
  4530. 129
  4531. CHAPTER TWELVE
  4532. A LESSON IN IMMORTALITY
  4533. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  4534. "I THINK THE FOLLOWING TRANSCRIPT IS PRETTY MUCH SELF-EXPLANATORY."
  4535. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  4536. TOP SECRET
  4537. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  4538. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  4539. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 30. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  4540. IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS, WHICH I REFER TO AS "IS-BES",
  4541. FOR THE SAKE OF CONVENIENCE, ARE THE SOURCE AND CREATORS
  4542. OF ILLUSIONS. EACH ONE, INDIVIDUALLY AND COLLECTIVELY,
  4543. IN THEIR ORIGINAL, UNFETTERED STATE OF BEING, ARE AN
  4544. ETERNAL, ALL-POWERFUL, ALL-KNOWING ENTITY.
  4545. IS-BES CREATE SPACE BY IMAGINING A LOCATION. THE
  4546. INTERVENING DISTANCE BETWEEN THEMSELVES AND THE IMAGINED
  4547. LOCATION IS WHAT WE CALL SPACE. AN IS-BE CAN PERCEIVE
  4548. THE SPACE AND OBJECTS CREATED BY OTHER IS-BES.
  4549. IS-BES ARE NOT PHYSICAL UNIVERSE ENTITIES. THEY ARE A
  4550. SOURCE OF ENERGY AND ILLUSION. IS-BES ARE NOT LOCATED
  4551. IN SPACE OR TIME, BUT CAN CREATE SPACE, PLACE PARTICLES
  4552. IN SPACE, CREATE ENERGY, AND SHAPE PARTICLES INTO
  4553. VARIOUS FORMS, CAUSE THE MOTION OF FORMS, AND ANIMATE
  4554. FORMS. ANY FORM THAT IS ANIMATED BY AN IS-BE IS CALLED
  4555. LIFE.
  4556. AN IS-BE CAN DECIDE TO AGREE THAT THEY ARE LOCATED IN
  4557. SPACE OR TIME, AND THAT THEY, THEMSELVES, ARE AN OBJECT,
  4558. OR ANY OTHER MANNER OF ILLUSION CREATED BY THEMSELVES OR
  4559. ANOTHER OR OTHER IS-BES.
  4560. THE DISADVANTAGE OF CREATING AN ILLUSION IS THAT AN
  4561. ILLUSION MUST BE CONTINUALLY CREATED. IF NOT
  4562. CONTINUALLY CREATED, IT DISAPPEARS. CONTINUAL CREATION
  4563. 130
  4564. OF AN ILLUSION REQUIRES INCESSANT ATTENTION TO EVERY
  4565. DETAIL OF THE ILLUSION IN ORDER TO SUSTAIN IT.
  4566. A COMMON DENOMINATOR OF IS-BES SEEMS TO BE THE DESIRE TO
  4567. AVOID BOREDOM. A SPIRIT ONLY, WITHOUT INTERACTION WITH
  4568. OTHER IS-BES, AND THE UNPREDICTABLE MOTION, DRAMA, AND
  4569. UNANTICIPATED INTENTIONS AND ILLUSIONS BEING CREATED BY
  4570. OTHER IS-BES, IS EASILY BORED.
  4571. WHAT IF YOU COULD IMAGINE ANYTHING, PERCEIVE EVERYTHING,
  4572. AND CAUSE ANYTHING TO HAPPEN, AT WILL? WHAT IF YOU
  4573. COULDN'T DO ANYTHING ELSE? WHAT IF YOU ALWAYS KNEW THE
  4574. OUTCOME OF EVERY GAME AND THE ANSWER TO EVERY QUESTION?
  4575. WOULD YOU GET BORED?
  4576. THE ENTIRE BACK TIME TRACK OF IS-BES IS IMMEASURABLE,
  4577. NEARLY INFINITE IN TERMS OF PHYSICAL UNIVERSE TIME.
  4578. THERE IS NO MEASURABLE "BEGINNING" OR "END" FOR AN ISBE. THEY SIMPLY EXIST IN AN EVERLASTING NOW.
  4579. ANOTHER COMMON DENOMINATOR OF IS-BES IS THAT ADMIRATION
  4580. OF ONE'S OWN ILLUSIONS BY OTHERS IS VERY DESIRABLE. IF
  4581. THE DESIRED ADMIRATION IS NOT FORTHCOMING, THE IS-BE
  4582. WILL KEEP CREATING THE ILLUSION IN AN ATTEMPT TO GET
  4583. ADMIRATION. ONE COULD SAY THAT THE ENTIRE PHYSICAL
  4584. UNIVERSE IS MADE OF UNADMIRED ILLUSIONS.
  4585. THE ORIGINS OF THIS UNIVERSE BEGAN WITH THE CREATION OF
  4586. INDIVIDUAL, ILLUSIONARY SPACES. THESE WERE THE "HOME"
  4587. OF THE IS-BE. SOMETIMES A UNIVERSE IS A COLLABORATIVE
  4588. CREATION OF ILLUSIONS BY TWO OR MORE IS-BES. A
  4589. PROLIFERATION OF IS-BES, AND THE UNIVERSES THEY CREATE,
  4590. SOMETIMES COLLIDE OR BECOME COMMINGLED OR MERGE TO AN
  4591. EXTENT THAT MANY IS-BES SHARED IN THE CO-CREATION OF A
  4592. UNIVERSE.
  4593. IS-BES DIMINISH THEIR ABILITY IN ORDER TO HAVE A GAME TO
  4594. PLAY. IS-BES THINK THAT ANY GAME IS BETTER THAN NO
  4595. GAME. THEY WILL ENDURE PAIN, SUFFERING, STUPIDITY,
  4596. PRIVATION, AND ALL MANNER OF UNNECESSARY AND UNDESIRABLE
  4597. CONDITIONS, JUST TO PLAY A GAME. PRETENDING THAT ONE
  4598. DOES NOT KNOW ALL, SEE ALL AND CAUSE ALL, IS A WAY TO
  4599. CREATE THE CONDITIONS NECESSARY FOR PLAYING A GAME:
  4600. UNKNOWNS, FREEDOMS, BARRIERS AND/OR OPPONENTS AND GOALS.
  4601. ULTIMATELY, PLAYING A GAME SOLVES THE PROBLEM OF
  4602. BOREDOM.
  4603. 131
  4604. IN THIS FASHION, ALL OF THE SPACE, GALAXIES, SUNS,
  4605. PLANETS, AND PHYSICAL PHENOMENA OF THIS UNIVERSE,
  4606. INCLUDING LIFE FORMS, PLACES, AND EVENTS THAT HAVE BEEN
  4607. CREATED BY IS-BES AND SUSTAINED BY MUTUAL AGREEMENT THAT
  4608. THESE THINGS EXIST.
  4609. THERE ARE AS MANY UNIVERSES AS THERE ARE IS-BES TO
  4610. IMAGINE, BUILD AND PERCEIVE THEM, EACH EXISTING
  4611. CONCURRENTLY WITHIN ITS OWN CONTINUUM. 226 (FOOTNOTE) EACH
  4612. UNIVERSE IS CREATED USING ITS OWN, UNIQUE SET OF RULES,
  4613. AS IMAGINED, ALTERED, PRESERVED OR DESTROYED BY ONE OR
  4614. MORE IS-BES WHO CREATED IT. TIME, ENERGY, OBJECTS AND
  4615. SPACE, AS DEFINED IN TERMS OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, MAY
  4616. OR MAY NOT EXIST IN OTHER UNIVERSES. THE DOMAIN EXISTS
  4617. IN SUCH A UNIVERSE, AS WELL AS IN THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
  4618. ONE OF THE RULES OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE IS THAT ENERGY
  4619. CAN BE CREATED, BUT NOT DESTROYED. SO, THE UNIVERSE
  4620. WILL KEEP EXPANDING AS LONG AS IS-BES KEEP ADDING MORE
  4621. NEW ENERGY INTO IT. IT IS NEARLY INFINITE. IT IS LIKE
  4622. AN AUTOMOBILE ASSEMBLY LINE THAT NEVER STOPS RUNNING AND
  4623. NONE OF THE CARS ARE EVER DESTROYED.
  4624. EVERY IS-BE IS BASICALLY GOOD. THEREFORE, AN IS-BE DOES
  4625. NOT ENJOY DOING THINGS TO OTHER IS-BES WHICH THEY
  4626. THEMSELVES DO NOT WANT TO EXPERIENCE. FOR AN IS-BE
  4627. THERE IS NO INHERENT STANDARD FOR WHAT IS GOOD OR BAD,
  4628. RIGHT OR WRONG, UGLY OR BEAUTIFUL. THESE IDEAS ARE ALL
  4629. BASED ON THE OPINION OF EACH INDIVIDUAL IS-BE.
  4630. THE CLOSEST CONCEPT THAT HUMAN BEINGS HAVE TO DESCRIBE
  4631. AN IS-BE IS AS A GOD: ALL-KNOWING, ALL-POWERFUL,
  4632. INFINITE. SO, HOW DOES A GOD STOP BEING A GOD? THEY
  4633. PRETEND NOT TO KNOW. HOW CAN YOU PLAY A GAME OF "HIDE
  4634. AND SEEK" IF YOU ALWAYS KNOW WHERE THE OTHER PERSON IS
  4635. HIDING?
  4636. YOU PRETEND NOT TO KNOW WHERE THE OTHER PLAYERS ARE
  4637. HIDING, SO YOU CAN GO OFF TO "SEEK" THEM. THIS IS HOW
  4638. GAMES ARE CREATED. YOU HAVE FORGOTTEN THAT YOU ARE JUST
  4639. "PRETENDING". IN SO DOING, IS-BES BECOME ENTRAPPED AND
  4640. ENSLAVED INSIDE A MAZE OF THEIR OWN DEVISING.
  4641. HOW DOES ONE CREATE A CAGE, LOCK ONE'S OWN SELF INSIDE
  4642. THE CAGE, THROW AWAY THE KEY, AND FORGET THERE IS A KEY
  4643. OR A CAGE, AND FORGET THERE IS AN "INSIDE" OR "OUTSIDE",
  4644. AND EVEN FORGET THERE IS A SELF? CREATE THE ILLUSION
  4645. 132
  4646. THAT THERE IS NO ILLUSION: THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE IS REAL,
  4647. AND THAT NO OTHER UNIVERSE EXISTS OR CAN BE CREATED.
  4648. ON EARTH, THE PROPAGANDA TAUGHT AND AGREED UPON IS THAT
  4649. THE GODS ARE RESPONSIBLE, AND THAT HUMAN BEINGS ARE NOT
  4650. RESPONSIBLE. YOU ARE TAUGHT THAT ONLY A GOD CAN
  4651. CREATE UNIVERSES. SO, THE RESPONSIBILITY FOR EVERY
  4652. ACTION IS ASSIGNED TO ANOTHER IS-BE OR GOD. NEVER
  4653. ONESELF.
  4654. NO HUMAN BEING EVER ASSUMES PERSONAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR
  4655. THE FACT THAT THEY, THEMSELVES -- INDIVIDUALLY AND
  4656. COLLECTIVELY -- ARE GODS. THIS FACT ALONE IS THE SOURCE
  4657. OF ENTRAPMENT FOR EVERY IS-BE.
  4658. 133
  4659. CHAPTER THIRTEEN
  4660. A LESSON IN THE FUTURE
  4661. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  4662. "I THINK THIS TRANSCRIPT SPEAKS FOR ITSELF ALSO. I RELAYED AIRL'S EXACT COMMUNICATION AS
  4663. FAITHFULLY AS POSSIBLE. MY SUPERIOR OFFICERS BECAME VERY ALARMED ABOUT THE POSSIBLE
  4664. MILITARY IMPLICATIONS OF WHAT AIRL SAID IN THIS INTERVIEW."
  4665. (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
  4666. TOP SECRET
  4667. OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
  4668. ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
  4669. SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 31. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
  4670. " 'IT IS MY PERSONAL BELIEF THAT THE TRUTH SHOULD NOT BE
  4671. SACRIFICED ON THE ALTAR OF POLITICAL, RELIGIOUS OR
  4672. ECONOMIC EXPEDIENCY. 227 (FOOTNOTE) AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND
  4673. ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN IT IS MY DUTY TO PROTECT THE
  4674. GREATER GOOD OF THE DOMAIN AND ITS POSSESSIONS. HOWEVER,
  4675. WE CANNOT DEFEND OURSELVES AGAINST FORCES OF WHICH WE
  4676. ARE NOT AWARE.
  4677. THE ISOLATION OF EARTH FROM THE REST OF CIVILIZATION
  4678. PREVENTS ME FROM DISCUSSING MANY SUBJECTS WITH YOU AT
  4679. THIS TIME. SECURITY AND PROTOCOL PREVENT ME FROM
  4680. REVEALING ANY BUT THE BROADEST, GENERAL STATEMENTS ABOUT
  4681. THE PLANS AND ACTIVITIES OF THE DOMAIN. HOWEVER, I CAN
  4682. GIVE YOU SOME INFORMATION THAT YOU MAY FIND USEFUL.
  4683. I MUST RETURN TO MY ASSIGNED DUTIES ON THE "SPACE
  4684. STATION" NOW. I HAVE PROVIDED AS MUCH HELP AS I FEEL
  4685. ETHICALLY ABLE TO OFFER, GIVEN THE REQUIREMENTS AND
  4686. CONSTRAINTS OF MY DUTIES AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND
  4687. ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN FORCES. THEREFORE, I WILL
  4688. DEPART, AS AN IS-BE, FROM EARTH WITHIN THE NEXT 24
  4689. HOURS.'
  4690. 134
  4691. (EDITOR'S NOTE: THE FOLLOWING SEVERAL PARAGRAPHS APPEAR TO BE PERSONAL
  4692. COMMENTS MADE BY MATILDA TO THE STENOGRAPHER REGARDING HER INTERVIEW WITH
  4693. AIRL.)
  4694. WHAT THIS MEANS IS THAT AIRL WILL LEAVE HER "DOLL" WITH
  4695. US, AS HER CRAFT IS DAMAGED BEYOND REPAIR. WE CAN
  4696. EXAMINE, DISSECT AND STUDY THE BODY AT OUR LEISURE. SHE
  4697. DOES NOT HAVE ANY FURTHER USE FOR IT, NOR DOES SHE HAVE
  4698. ANY PERSONAL FEELINGS OR ATTACHMENTS TO IT AS OTHERS ARE
  4699. READILY AVAILABLE FOR HER USE.
  4700. AIRL DOES NOT RECOMMEND THAT THERE IS ANY TECHNOLOGY IN
  4701. THE BODY THAT EARTH SCIENTISTS WILL FIND USEFUL,
  4702. HOWEVER. THE TECHNOLOGY OF THE BODY IS SIMPLE, YET
  4703. VASTLY BEYOND THE RECKONING OF OUR CURRENT ABILITY TO
  4704. ANALYZE OR REVERSE ENGINEER ANY FACET OF IT. THE BODY
  4705. IS NEITHER BIOLOGICAL OR MECHANICAL, BUT A UNIQUE
  4706. FABRICATION A MATERIALS AND ANCIENT TECHNOLOGIES NOT
  4707. FOUND ON ANY EARTH-TYPE PLANET.
  4708. AS AIRL MENTIONED PREVIOUSLY, A VERY RIGID AND
  4709. DISTINCTIVE HIERARCHY OF SOCIAL, ECONOMIC AND CULTURAL
  4710. CLASSES EXISTS THROUGHOUT THE DOMAIN WHICH HAS REMAINED
  4711. UNVARIED AND INVIOLATE FOR MANY MILLENNIA. THE BODY
  4712. TYPE AND FUNCTION ASSIGNED TO AN IS-BE OFFICER VARIES
  4713. SPECIFICALLY ACCORDING TO THE RANK, CLASS, LONGEVITY,
  4714. TRAINING LEVEL, COMMAND LEVEL, SERVICE RECORD, AND
  4715. MERITORIOUS CITATIONS EARNED BY EACH INDIVIDUAL IS-BE,
  4716. AS WITH ANY OTHER MILITARY INSIGNIA.
  4717. THE BODY USED BY AIRL IS SPECIFICALLY DESIGNED FOR AN
  4718. OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER OF HER RANK AND CLASS. THE
  4719. BODIES OF HER COMPANIONS, WHICH WERE DESTROYED IN THE
  4720. CRASH, WERE NOT OF THE SAME RANK OR CLASS, BUT OF A
  4721. JUNIOR RANK. THEREFORE, THE APPEARANCE, FEATURES,
  4722. COMPOSITION AND FUNCTIONALITY OF THOSE BODIES WERE
  4723. SPECIALIZED, AND LIMITED TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF THEIR
  4724. DUTIES.
  4725. THE JUNIOR OFFICERS WHOSE BODIES WERE DAMAGED IN THE
  4726. CRASH HAVE LEFT THEIR BODIES AND RETURNED TO THEIR
  4727. DUTIES ON THE SPACE STATION. THE DAMAGE SUFFERED BY
  4728. THEIR BODIES WAS DUE PRIMARILY TO THE FACT THAT THEY
  4729. WERE OFFICERS OF LOWER RANK. THEY USED BODIES WHICH WERE
  4730. PARTIALLY BIOLOGICAL AND THEREFORE FAR LESS DURABLE AND
  4731. RESILIENT THAN HERS.
  4732. 135
  4733. (EDITOR'S NOTE: AT THIS POINT, THE TRANSCRIPT APPEARS TO RESUME WITH
  4734. STATEMENTS MADE BY AIRL.)
  4735. ALTHOUGH THE DOMAIN WILL NOT HESITATE TO DESTROY ANY
  4736. ACTIVE VESTIGES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATIONS WHERE
  4737. EVER THEY ARE DISCOVERED THIS IS NOT OUR PRIMARY MISSION
  4738. IN THIS GALAXY. I AM SURE THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" MINDCONTROL MECHANISMS CAN BE DEACTIVATED AND DESTROYED
  4739. EVENTUALLY. HOWEVER, IT IS NOT POSSIBLE TO ESTIMATE HOW
  4740. LONG THIS MAKE TAKE, AS WE DO NOT UNDERSTAND THE EXTENT
  4741. OF THIS OPERATION AT THIS TIME.
  4742. WE DO KNOW THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE SCREEN IS VAST
  4743. ENOUGH TO COVER THIS END OF THE GALAXY, AT LEAST. WE
  4744. ALSO KNOW FROM EXPERIENCE THAT EACH FORCE GENERATOR AND
  4745. TRAPPING DEVICE IS VERY DIFFICULT TO DETECT, LOCATE AND
  4746. DESTROY. ALSO, IT IS NOT THE CURRENT MISSION OF THE
  4747. DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE TO COMMIT RESOURCES TO THIS
  4748. ENDEAVOR.
  4749. THE EVENTUAL DESTRUCTION OF THESE DEVICES MAY MAKE IT
  4750. POSSIBLE FOR YOUR MEMORY TO BE RESTORED, SIMPLY BY
  4751. VIRTUE OF NOT HAVING IT ERASED AFTER EACH LIFETIME.
  4752. FORTUNATELY, THE MEMORY OF AN IS-BE CANNOT BE
  4753. PERMANENTLY ERASED.
  4754. THERE ARE MANY OTHER ACTIVE SPACE CIVILIZATIONS WHO
  4755. MAINTAIN VARIOUS NEFARIOUS OPERATIONS IN THIS AREA, NOT
  4756. THE LEAST OF WHICH IS DUMPING UNWANTED IS-BES ON EARTH.
  4757. NONE OF THESE CRAFT ARE HOSTILE OR IN VIOLENT OPPOSITION
  4758. TO THE DOMAIN FORCES. THEY KNOW BETTER THAN TO
  4759. CHALLENGE US!
  4760. FOR THE MOST PART THE DOMAIN IGNORES EARTH AND ITS
  4761. INHABITANTS, EXCEPT TO ENSURE THAT THE RESOURCES OF THE
  4762. PLANET ITSELF ARE NOT PERMANENTLY SPOILED. THIS SECTOR
  4763. OF THE GALAXY WAS ANNEXED BY THE DOMAIN AND IS THE
  4764. POSSESSION OF THE DOMAIN, TO DO WITH OR DISPOSE OF AS IT
  4765. DEEMS BEST. THE MOON OF EARTH AND THE ASTEROID BELT
  4766. HAVE BECOME A PERMANENT BASE OF OPERATIONS FOR THE
  4767. DOMAIN FORCES.
  4768. NEEDLESS TO SAY, ANY ATTEMPT BY HUMANS OR OTHERS TO
  4769. INTERFERE IN THE ACTIVITIES OF THE DOMAIN IN THIS SOLAR
  4770. SYSTEM -- EVEN IF IT WERE POSSIBLE, WHICH IT DEFINITELY
  4771. IS NOT -- WILL BE TERMINATED SWIFTLY. THIS IS NOT A
  4772. 136
  4773. SERIOUS CONCERN, AS I MENTIONED EARLIER, SINCE HOMO
  4774. SAPIENS CANNOT OPERATE IN OPEN SPACE.
  4775. OF COURSE WE WILL CONTINUE WITH THE NEXT STEPS OF THE
  4776. DOMAIN EXPANSION PLAN WHICH HAS REMAINED ON SCHEDULE FOR
  4777. BILLIONS OF YEARS. OVER THE NEXT 5,000 YEARS THERE WILL
  4778. BE INCREASING TRAFFIC AND ACTIVITY OF THE DOMAIN FORCES
  4779. AS WE PROGRESS TOWARD THE CENTER OF THIS GALAXY AND
  4780. BEYOND TO SPREAD OUR CIVILIZATION THROUGH THE UNIVERSE.
  4781. IF HUMANITY IS TO SURVIVE, IT MUST COOPERATE TO FIND
  4782. EFFECTIVE SOLUTIONS TO THE DIFFICULT CONDITIONS OF YOUR
  4783. EXISTENCE ON EARTH. HUMANITY MUST RISE ABOVE ITS HUMAN
  4784. FORM AND DISCOVER WHERE THEY ARE, AND THAT THEY ARE ISBES, AND WHO THEY REALLY ARE AS IS-BES IN ORDER TO
  4785. TRANSCEND THE NOTION THAT THEY ARE MERELY BIOLOGICAL
  4786. BODIES. ONCE THESE REALIZATIONS HAVE BEEN MADE, IT MAY
  4787. BE POSSIBLE TO ESCAPE YOUR CURRENT IMPRISONMENT.
  4788. OTHERWISE, THERE WILL BE NO FUTURE FOR THE IS-BES ON
  4789. EARTH.
  4790. ALTHOUGH THERE ARE NO ACTIVE BATTLES OR WAR BEING WAGED
  4791. BETWEEN THE DOMAIN AND THE "OLD EMPIRE", THERE STILL
  4792. EXISTS THE COVERT ACTIONS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" TAKEN
  4793. AGAINST EARTH THROUGH THEIR THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATION.
  4794. WHEN ONE KNOWS THAT THESE ACTIVITIES EXIST, THE EFFECTS
  4795. CAN BE OBSERVED CLEARLY. THE MOST OBVIOUS EXAMPLES OF
  4796. THESE ACTIONS AGAINST THE HUMAN RACE CAN BE SEEN AS
  4797. INCIDENTS OF SUDDEN, INEXPLICABLE BEHAVIOR. A VERY
  4798. RECENT INSTANCE OF THIS OCCURRED IN THE UNITED STATES
  4799. MILITARY JUST BEFORE THE JAPANESE ATTACK ON PEARL
  4800. HARBOR. 228 (FOOTNOTE)
  4801. JUST THREE DAYS BEFORE THE ATTACK, SOMEONE IN AUTHORITY
  4802. ORDERED ALL THE SHIPS IN PEARL HARBOR TO GO INTO PORT
  4803. AND SECURE FOR INSPECTION. THE SHIPS WERE ORDERED TO
  4804. TAKE ALL THE AMMUNITION OUT OF THEIR MAGAZINES, AND
  4805. STORE IT BELOW. ON THE AFTERNOON BEFORE ATTACK ALL OF
  4806. THE ADMIRALS AND GENERALS WERE ATTENDING PARTIES, EVEN
  4807. THOUGH TWO JAPANESE AIRCRAFT CARRIERS WERE DISCOVERED
  4808. STANDING RIGHT OFF PEARL HARBOR.
  4809. THE OBVIOUS ACTION TO TAKE WOULD HAVE BEEN TO CONTACT
  4810. PEARL HARBOR BY TELEPHONE TO WARN THEM OF THE DANGER OF
  4811. A FIGHT STARTING AND TO PUT THE AMMUNITION BACK AND
  4812. ORDER THE SHIPS TO GET OUT OF PORT INTO OPEN SEA.
  4813. 137
  4814. ABOUT SIX HOURS BEFORE THE JAPANESE ATTACK BEGAN, A U.S.
  4815. NAVY SHIP SANK A SMALL JAPANESE SUBMARINE RIGHT OUTSIDE
  4816. THE HARBOR. INSTEAD OF CONTACTING PEARL HARBOR BY
  4817. TELEPHONE TO REPORT THE INCIDENT, A WARNING MESSAGE WAS
  4818. PUT INTO TOP SECRET CODE, WHICH TOOK ABOUT TWO HOURS TO
  4819. ENCODE, AND THEN IT TOOK ANOTHER TWO HOURS TO DECODE.
  4820. THE WORD OF WARNING TO PEARL HARBOR DID NOT ARRIVE UNTIL
  4821. 10:00 AM PEARL HARBOR TIME, SUNDAY -- TWO HOURS AFTER
  4822. THE JAPANESE ATTACK DESTROYED THE U.S. FLEET.
  4823. HOW DO THINGS LIKE THIS HAPPEN?
  4824. IF THE MEN WHO WERE RESPONSIBLE FOR THESE OBVIOUSLY
  4825. DISASTROUS ERRORS WERE STOOD UP AND ASKED BLUNTLY TO
  4826. JUSTIFY THEIR ACTIONS AND INTENTIONS YOU WOULD FIND OUT
  4827. THAT THEY WERE QUITE SINCERE IN THEIR JOBS. ORDINARILY,
  4828. THEY DO THE VERY BEST THEY CAN DO FOR PEOPLE AND
  4829. NATIONS. HOWEVER, ALL OF A SUDDEN, FROM SOME
  4830. COMPLETELY UNKNOWN AND UNDETECTABLE SOURCE ENTERS THESE
  4831. WILD, UNEXPLAINABLE SITUATIONS THAT JUST 'CAN'T EXIST'.
  4832. THE "OLD EMPIRE" THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATION IS RUN BY A
  4833. SMALL GROUP OF OLD "BABOONS" WITH VERY SMALL MINDS.
  4834. THEY ARE PLAYING INSIDIOUS GAMES WITH NO PURPOSE AND NO
  4835. GOAL OTHER THAN TO CONTROL AND DESTROY IS-BES WHO COULD
  4836. OTHERWISE MANAGE THEMSELVES PERFECTLY WELL, IF LEFT
  4837. ALONE.
  4838. THESE TYPES OF ARTIFICIALLY CREATED INCIDENTS ARE BEING
  4839. FORCED UPON THE HUMAN RACE BY THE OPERATORS OF THE MINDCONTROL PRISON SYSTEM. THE PRISON GUARDS WILL ALWAYS
  4840. PROMOTE AND SUPPORT OPPRESSIVE OR TOTALITARIAN
  4841. ACTIVITIES OF IS-BES ON EARTH. WHY NOT KEEP THE INMATES
  4842. FIGHTING BETWEEN THEMSELVES? WHY NOT EMPOWER MADMEN TO
  4843. RUN THE GOVERNMENTS OF EARTH? THE MEN WHO RUN THE
  4844. CRIMINAL GOVERNMENTS OF EARTH MIRROR THE COMMANDS GIVEN
  4845. THEM BY COVERT THOUGHT-CONTROLLERS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
  4846. THE HUMAN RACE WILL CONTINUE TO SHADOW BOX WITH THIS FOR
  4847. A LONG TIME -- AS LONG AS IT REMAINS THE HUMAN RACE.
  4848. UNTIL THEN, THE IS-BES ON EARTH WILL CONTINUE TO LIVE A
  4849. SERIES OF CONSECUTIVE LIVES, OVER AND OVER AND OVER.
  4850. THE SAME IS-BES WHO LIVED DURING THE RISE AND FALL OF
  4851. CIVILIZATIONS IN INDIA, CHINA, MESEPOTAMIA, GREECE, AND
  4852. ROME ARE INHABITING BODIES IN THE PRESENT TIME IN
  4853. AMERICA, FRANCE, RUSSIA, AFRICA, AND AROUND THE WORLD.
  4854. 138
  4855. IN BETWEEN EACH LIFETIME AN IS-BE IS SENT BACK AGAIN, TO
  4856. BEGIN ALL OVER, AS THOUGH THE NEW LIFE WAS THE ONLY LIFE
  4857. THEY HAD EVER LIVED. THEY BEGIN ANEW IN PAIN, IN
  4858. MISERY, AND MYSTERY.
  4859. SOME IS-BES HAVE BEEN TRANSPORTED TO EARTH MORE RECENTLY
  4860. THAN OTHERS. SOME IS-BES HAVE BEEN ON EARTH ONLY A FEW
  4861. HUNDRED YEARS, SO THEY HAVE NO PERSONAL EXPERIENCES WITH
  4862. THE EARLIER CIVILIZATIONS OF EARTH. THEY HAVE NO
  4863. EXPERIENCES OF HAVING LIVED ON EARTH, SO COULD NOT
  4864. REMEMBER A PREVIOUS EXISTENCE HERE, EVEN IF THEIR MEMORY
  4865. WAS RESTORED. THEY MIGHT, HOWEVER, REMEMBER LIVES THEY
  4866. LIVED ELSEWHERE ON OTHER PLANETS AND IN OTHER TIMES.
  4867. OTHERS HAVE BEEN HERE SINCE THE FIRST DAYS OF LEMURIA.
  4868. IN ANY CASE, THE IS-BES OF EARTH ARE HERE FOREVER, UNTIL
  4869. THEY CAN BREAK THE AMNESIA CYCLE, CONQUER THE ELECTRONIC
  4870. TRAPS SET UP BY THEIR CAPTORS AND FREE THEMSELVES.
  4871. BECAUSE THE DOMAIN HAS THREE THOUSAND OF THEIR OWN ISBES IN CAPTIVITY ON EARTH ALSO, THEY HAVE AN INTEREST IN
  4872. SOLVING THIS PROBLEM. THIS PROBLEM HAS NEVER BEEN
  4873. ENCOUNTERED OR EFFECTIVELY SOLVED BEFORE IN THE
  4874. UNIVERSE, AS FAR AS THEY KNOW. THEY WILL CONTINUE THEIR
  4875. EFFORTS TO FREE THOSE IS-BES FROM EARTH, WHERE AND WHEN
  4876. IT IS POSSIBLE, BUT IT WILL REQUIRE TIME TO DEVELOP AN
  4877. UNPRECEDENTED TECHNOLOGY AND THE DILIGENCE TO DO SO.'
  4878. (EDITOR'S NOTE: THE FOLLOWING STATEMENT IS A COMMENT BY MATILDA.)
  4879. I THINK IT IS AIRL'S SINCERE DESIRE, AS ONE IS-BE TO
  4880. ANOTHER, THAT THE REST OF OUR ETERNITY WILL BE AS
  4881. PLEASANT AS POSSIBLE."
  4882. 139
  4883. CHAPTER FOURTEEN
  4884. AIRL REVIEWS THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS
  4885. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  4886. "SHORTLY AFTER I FINISHED RECOUNTING THE PREVIOUS INTERVIEW WITH AIRL TO THE
  4887. STENOGRAPHER, I WAS SUMMONED URGENTLY TO THE OFFICE OF THE COMMANDING OFFICER OF
  4888. THE BASE. I WAS ESCORTED BY FOUR HEAVILY ARMED MILITARY POLICEMEN. WHEN I ARRIVED,
  4889. I WAS ASKED TO BE SEATED IN A VERY LARGE, MAKE-SHIFT OFFICE THAT HAD BEEN ARRANGED
  4890. WITH A CONFERENCE TABLE AND CHAIRS. IN THE OFFICE WERE SEVERAL DIGNITARIES I HAD SEEN
  4891. AT VARIOUS TIMES IN "THE GALLERY". I RECOGNIZED A FEW OF THEM BECAUSE THEY WERE
  4892. FAMOUS MEN.
  4893. I WAS INTRODUCED TO THESE MEN, WHICH INCLUDED:
  4894. ARMY AIR FORCE SECRETARY SYMINGTON, 229 (FOOTNOTE) GENERAL NATHAN TWINING,
  4895. 230 (FOOTNOTE) GENERAL JIMMY DOOLITTLE , 231 (FOOTNOTE) GENERAL VANDENBERG, 232 (FOOTNOTE) AND GENERAL NORSTAD. 233 (FOOTNOTE)
  4896. MUCH TO MY SURPRISE CHARLES LINDBERGH 234 (FOOTNOTE) WAS ALSO IN THE OFFICE.
  4897. SECRETARY SYMINGTON EXPLAINED TO ME THAT MR. LINDBERG WAS THERE AS A CONSULTANT TO
  4898. THE CHIEF OF STAFF OF THE U.S. AIR FORCE. THERE WERE SEVERAL OTHER MEN PRESENT IN THE
  4899. ROOM WHO WERE NOT INTRODUCED. I ASSUME THESE MEN WERE PERSONAL AIDES TO THE
  4900. OFFICERS OR AGENTS OF SOME INTELLIGENCE SERVICE.
  4901. ALL OF THIS SUDDEN ATTENTION, NOT ONLY FROM THE SECRETARY AND GENERALS, BUT FROM SUCH
  4902. WORLD FAMOUS PEOPLE AS MR. LINDBERGH, AND GENERAL DOOLITTLE, MADE ME REALIZE HOW
  4903. CRITICALLY IMPORTANT MY ROLE AS AN "INTERPRETER" FOR AIRL WAS, AS SEEN THROUGH THE EYES
  4904. OF OTHERS. UNTIL THIS TIME I WAS NOT REALLY AWARE OF THIS EXCEPT IN AN PERIPHERAL SENSE.
  4905. I SUPPOSE THIS WAS BECAUSE I WAS SO ABSORBED IN DETAILS OF THE EXTRAORDINARY SITUATION.
  4906. SUDDENLY, I BEGAN TO GRASP THE MAGNITUDE OF MY ROLE. I THINK THAT THE PRESENCE OF
  4907. THESE MEN IN THAT MEETING WAS INTENDED, IN PART, TO IMPRESS ME WITH THIS FACT!
  4908. THE SECRETARY INSTRUCTED ME NOT TO BE NERVOUS. HE SAID THAT I WAS NOT IN ANY TROUBLE.
  4909. HE ASKED ME IF I THOUGHT THE ALIEN WOULD BE WILLING TO ANSWER A LIST OF QUESTIONS THEY
  4910. HAD PREPARED. HE EXPLAINED THAT THEY WERE VERY EAGER TO DISCOVER MANY MORE DETAILS
  4911. ABOUT AIRL, THE FLYING DISC, THE DOMAIN, AND MANY OTHER SUBJECTS THAT AIRL HAD
  4912. DISCLOSED IN THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS. OF COURSE, THEY WERE MAINLY INTERESTED IN
  4913. QUESTIONS RELATING TO THE MILITARY SECURITY AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE FLYING DISC.
  4914. 140
  4915. I TOLD THEM THAT I WAS VERY SURE THAT AIRL HAD NOT CHANGED HER MIND ABOUT ANSWERING
  4916. QUESTIONS, AS NOTHING HAD CHANGED THAT WOULD CAUSE HER TO TRUST THE INTENTIONS OF THE
  4917. MEN IN THE GALLERY. I REPEATED THAT AIRL HAD COMMUNICATED EVERYTHING THAT SHE WAS
  4918. WILLING AND AT LIBERTY TO DISCUSS ALREADY.
  4919. IN SPITE OF THIS, THEY INSISTED THAT I WOULD ASK AIRL AGAIN IF SHE WOULD ANSWER
  4920. QUESTIONS. AND, IF THE ANSWER WAS STILL "NO", I WAS TO ASK HER IF SHE WOULD BE
  4921. WILLING TO READ THE WRITTEN COPIES OF THE TRANSCRIPTS OF MY INTERVIEW "TRANSLATIONS".
  4922. THEY WANTED TO KNOW IF AIRL WOULD VERIFY THAT MY UNDERSTANDING AND TRANSLATION OF
  4923. OUR INTERVIEWS WAS CORRECT.
  4924. SINCE AIRL COULD READ ENGLISH VERY FLUENTLY, THE SECRETARY ASKED IF THEY COULD BE
  4925. ALLOWED TO OBSERVE FOR THEMSELVES WHILE AIRL READ THE TRANSCRIPTS, AND VERIFY THAT THEY
  4926. WERE CORRECT IN WRITING. THEY WANTED HER TO WRITE ON A COPY OF THE TRANSCRIPT WHETHER
  4927. THE "TRANSLATIONS" WERE CORRECT, OR NOT, AND MAKE A NOTE OF ANYTHING THAT WAS NOT
  4928. ACCURATE ON THE TRANSCRIPTS. OF COURSE, I HAD NO CHOICE BUT TO OBEY ORDERS AND I DID
  4929. EXACTLY WHAT THE SECRETARY REQUESTED.
  4930. I WAS GIVEN A COPY OF THE TRANSCRIPTS, WITH A SIGNATURE PAGE, WHICH I WAS TO SHOW TO
  4931. AIRL. AFTER AIRL COMPLETED HER REVIEW, I WAS ALSO DIRECTED TO REQUEST THAT AIRL SIGN
  4932. THE COVER-PAGE, ATTESTING THAT ALL OF THE TRANSLATIONS IN THE TRANSCRIPTS WERE CORRECT, AS
  4933. AMENDED BY HER.
  4934. ABOUT AN HOUR LATER I ENTERED THE INTERVIEW ROOM, AS INSTRUCTED, WITH COPIES OF THE
  4935. TRANSCRIPTS AND SIGNATURE PAGE TO DELIVER TO AIRL AS THE MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY,
  4936. INCLUDING THE GENERALS, (AND MR. LINDBERG ALSO, I PRESUME) AND OTHERS WATCHED
  4937. THROUGH THE GLASS OF THE GALLERY ROOM.
  4938. I WENT TO MY USUAL SEAT, SITTING 4 OR 5 FEET ACROSS FROM AIRL. I PRESENTED THE ENVELOPE
  4939. OF TRANSCRIPTS TO AIRL, AND PASSED ON THE INSTRUCTIONS I HAD RECEIVED FROM THE
  4940. SECRETARY, TELEPATHICALLY. AIRL LOOKED AT ME, AND LOOKED AT THE ENVELOPE, WITHOUT
  4941. ACCEPTING IT.
  4942. AIRL SAID: "IF YOU HAVE READ THEM AND THEY ARE ACCURATE IN YOU OWN ESTIMATION, THERE
  4943. IS NO NEED FOR ME TO REVIEW THEM ALSO. THE TRANSLATIONS ARE CORRECT. YOU CAN TELL
  4944. YOUR COMMANDER THAT YOU HAVE FAITHFULLY CONVEYED A RECORD OF OUR COMMUNICATION."
  4945. I ASSURED AIRL THAT I HAD READ THEM, AND THEY WERE EXACT RECORDINGS OF EVERYTHING I
  4946. TOLD THE TRANSCRIPTION TYPIST.
  4947. "WILL YOU SIGN THE COVER PAGE THEN?", I ASKED.
  4948. "NO, I WILL NOT.", SAID AIRL.
  4949. 141
  4950. "MAY I ASK WHY NOT?", I SAID. I WAS A LITTLE CONFUSED AS TO WHY SHE WASN'T WILLING TO
  4951. DO SUCH A SIMPLE THING.
  4952. "IF YOUR COMMANDER DOES NOT TRUST HIS OWN STAFF TO MAKE AN HONEST AND ACCURATE
  4953. REPORT TO HIM, WHAT CONFIDENCE WILL MY SIGNATURE ON THE PAGE GIVE HIM? WHY WILL HE
  4954. TRUST AN INK MARK ON A PAGE MADE BY AN OFFICER OF THE DOMAIN, IF HE DOES NOT TRUST
  4955. HIS OWN, LOYAL STAFF?"
  4956. I DIDN'T QUITE KNOW WHAT TO SAY TO THAT. I COULDN'T ARGUE WITH AIRL'S LOGIC, AND I
  4957. COULDN'T FORCE HER TO SIGN THE DOCUMENT EITHER. I SAT IN MY CHAIR FOR A MINUTE
  4958. WONDERING WHAT TO DO NEXT. I THANKED AIRL AND TOLD HER I NEEDED TO GO ASK MY
  4959. SUPERIORS FOR FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS. I PLACED THE ENVELOPE OF THE TRANSCRIPTS IN THE
  4960. INSIDE BREAST POCKET OF MY UNIFORM JACKET AND BEGAN TO RISE FROM MY CHAIR.
  4961. AT THAT MOMENT THE DOOR FROM THE GALLERY ROOM SLAMMED OPEN! FIVE HEAVILY ARMED
  4962. MILITARY POLICE RUSHED INTO THE ROOM! A MAN IN A WHITE LABORATORY COAT FOLLOWED
  4963. CLOSELY BEHIND THEM. HE PUSHED A SMALL CART THAT CARRIED A BOX-SHAPED MACHINE WITH
  4964. A LOT OF DIALS ON THE FACE OF IT.
  4965. BEFORE I COULD REACT, TWO OF THE MPS GRABBED AIRL AND HELD HER FIRMLY DOWN IN THE
  4966. OVERSTUFFED CHAIR SHE HAD BEEN SITTING ON SINCE THE FIRST DAY OF OUR INTERVIEWS
  4967. TOGETHER. THE TWO OTHER MPS GRABBED MY SHOULDERS AND PUSHED ME BACK DOWN ON
  4968. MY CHAIR AND HELD ME THERE. THE OTHER MP STOOD DIRECTLY IN FRONT OF AIRL, POINTING A
  4969. RIFLE DIRECTLY AT HER, NOT MORE THAN SIX INCHES FROM HER HEAD.
  4970. THE MAN IN THE LAB COAT QUICKLY WHEELED THE CART BEHIND AIRL'S CHAIR. HE DEFTLY
  4971. PLACED A CIRCULAR HEAD BAND OVER AIRL'S HEAD AND TURNED BACK TO THE MACHINE ON THE
  4972. CART. SUDDENLY, HE SHOUTED THE WORD "CLEAR!"
  4973. THE SOLDIERS WHO WERE HOLDING AIRL RELEASED HER. AT THAT INSTANT I SAW AIRL'S BODY
  4974. STIFFEN AND SHUDDER. THIS LASTED FOR ABOUT 15 OR 20 SECONDS. THE MACHINE OPERATOR
  4975. TURNED A KNOB ON THE MACHINE AND AIRL'S BODY SLUMPED BACK INTO THE CHAIR. AFTER A
  4976. FEW SECONDS HE TURNED THE KNOB AGAIN AND AIRL'S BODY STIFFENED AS BEFORE. HE
  4977. REPEATED THE SAME PROCESS SEVERAL MORE TIMES.
  4978. I SAT IN MY CHAIR, BEING HELD DOWN ALL THE WHILE BY THE MPS. AND I DIDN'T UNDERSTAND
  4979. WHAT WAS GOING ON. I WAS TERRIFIED AND TRANSFIXED BY WHAT WAS HAPPENING! I COULDN'T
  4980. BELIEVE IT!
  4981. AFTER A FEW MINUTES SEVERAL OTHER MEN WEARING WHITE LAB COATS ENTERED THE ROOM.
  4982. THEY BRIEFLY EXAMINED AIRL WHO WAS NOW SLUMPED LISTLESSLY IN THE CHAIR. THEY
  4983. MUMBLED A FEW WORDS TO EACH OTHER. ONE OF THE MEN WAVED TO THE GALLERY WINDOW.
  4984. A GURNEY WAS IMMEDIATELY ROLLED INTO THE ROOM BY TWO ATTENDANTS. THESE MEN LIFTED
  4985. AIRL'S LIMP BODY ONTO THE GURNEY, STRAPPED HER DOWN ACROSS HER CHEST AND ARMS, AND
  4986. ROLLED IT OUT OF THE ROOM.
  4987. 142
  4988. I WAS IMMEDIATELY ESCORTED OUT OF THE INTERVIEW ROOM BY THE MPS AND TAKEN DIRECTLY
  4989. TO MY QUARTERS, WHERE I WAS LOCKED IN MY ROOM WITH THE MPS REMAINING AT GUARD
  4990. OUTSIDE THE DOOR.
  4991. AFTER ABOUT HALF AN HOUR THERE WAS A KNOCK AT THE DOOR TO MY QUARTERS. WHEN I
  4992. OPENED IT GENERAL TWINING ENTERED, TOGETHER WITH THE MACHINE OPERATOR IN THE WHITE
  4993. LAB COAT. THE GENERAL INTRODUCED THE MAN TO ME AS DR. WILCOX. 235 (FOOTNOTE). HE
  4994. ASKED ME TO ACCOMPANY HIM AND THE DOCTOR. WE LEFT THE ROOM, FOLLOWED BY THE MPS.
  4995. AFTER SEVERAL TWISTS AND TURNS THROUGH THE COMPLEX WE ENTERED A SMALL ROOM WHERE
  4996. AIRL HAD BEEN WHEELED ON THE GURNEY.
  4997. THE GENERAL TOLD ME THAT AIRL AND THE DOMAIN WERE CONSIDERED TO BE A VERY GREAT
  4998. MILITARY THREAT TO THE UNITED STATES. AIRL HAD BEEN "IMMOBILIZED" SO THAT SHE COULD
  4999. NOT DEPART AND RETURN TO HER BASE, AS SHE SAID SHE WOULD DO IN THE INTERVIEW. IT WOULD
  5000. BE A VERY GRAVE RISK TO NATIONAL SECURITY TO ALLOW AIRL TO REPORT WHAT SHE OBSERVED
  5001. DURING HER TIME AT THE BASE. SO, IT HAD BEEN DETERMINED THAT DECISIVE ACTION WAS
  5002. NEEDED TO PREVENT THIS.
  5003. THE GENERAL ASKED ME IF I UNDERSTOOD WHY THIS WAS NECESSARY. I SAID THAT I DID,
  5004. ALTHOUGH I MOST CERTAINLY DID NOT AGREE THAT IT WAS THE LEAST BIT NECESSARY AND I
  5005. CERTAINLY DID NOT AGREE WITH THE "SURPRISE ATTACK" ON AIRL AND ME IN THE INTERVIEW
  5006. ROOM! HOWEVER, I SAID NOTHING ABOUT THIS TO THE GENERAL BECAUSE I WAS VERY AFRAID
  5007. OF WHAT MIGHT HAPPEN TO ME AND AIRL IF I PROTESTED.
  5008. DR. WILCOX ASKED ME TO APPROACH THE GURNEY AND STAND NEXT TO AIRL. AIRL LAY
  5009. PERFECTLY STILL AND UNMOVING ON THE BED. I COULD NOT TELL WHETHER SHE WAS ALIVE OR
  5010. DEAD. SEVERAL OTHER MEN IN WHITE LAB COATS, WHO I ASSUMED WERE ALSO DOCTORS, STOOD
  5011. ON THE OPPOSITE SIDE OF THE BED. THEY HAD CONNECTED TWO PIECES OF MONITORING
  5012. EQUIPMENT TO AIRL'S HEAD, ARMS AND CHEST. ONE OF THESE DEVICES I RECOGNIZED FROM
  5013. MY TRAINING AS A SURGICAL NURSE AS AN EEG MACHINE 236 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH IS USED TO
  5014. DETECT ELECTRICAL ACTIVITY IN THE BRAIN. THE OTHER DEVICE WAS A NORMAL HOSPITAL ROOM
  5015. VITAL SIGNS MONITOR, WHICH I KNEW WOULD BE USELESS SINCE AIRL DID NOT HAVE A
  5016. BIOLOGICAL BODY.
  5017. DR. WILCOX EXPLAINED TO ME THAT HE HAD ADMINISTERED A SERIES OF "MILD" ELECTROSHOCKS
  5018. TO AIRL IN AN ATTEMPT TO SUBDUE HER LONG ENOUGH TO ALLOW THE MILITARY AUTHORITIES TIME
  5019. TO EVALUATE THE SITUATION AND DETERMINE WHAT TO DO WITH AIRL.
  5020. HE ASKED ME TO ATTEMPT TO COMMUNICATE WITH AIRL, TELEPATHICALLY.
  5021. I TRIED FOR SEVERAL MINUTES BUT COULDN'T SENSE ANY COMMUNICATION FROM AIRL. I
  5022. COULDN'T EVEN SENSE WHETHER AIRL WAS PRESENT IN THE BODY ANY LONGER!
  5023. "I THINK YOU MUST HAVE KILLED HER", I SAID TO THE DOCTOR.
  5024. 143
  5025. DR. WILCOX TOLD ME THAT THEY WOULD KEEP AIRL UNDER OBSERVATION AND THAT I WOULD BE
  5026. ASKED TO RETURN LATER TO TRY TO ESTABLISH COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL AGAIN."
  5027. 144
  5028. CHAPTER FIFTEEN
  5029. MY INTERROGATION
  5030. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  5031. "THE NEXT MORNING I WAS ESCORTED FROM MY QUARTERS, UNDER THE GUARD OF FOUR MPS, TO
  5032. THE INTERVIEW ROOM. AIRL'S OVERSTUFFED CHAIR HAD BEEN REMOVED FROM THE ROOM AND
  5033. REPLACED BY A SMALL DESK AND SEVERAL OFFICE CHAIRS. I WAS ASKED TO SIT DOWN AND WAIT
  5034. TO BE INTERVIEWED. AFTER A FEW MINUTES DR. WILCOX CAME INTO THE OFFICE TOGETHER WITH
  5035. ANOTHER MAN WEARING A PLAIN BUSINESS SUIT. THE MAN INTRODUCED HIMSELF AS JOHN
  5036. REID. 237 (FOOTNOTE)
  5037. DR. WILCOX EXPLAINED TO ME THAT MR. REID HAD BEEN FLOWN IN FROM CHICAGO AT THE
  5038. REQUEST OF MY SUPERIOR OFFICERS TO CONDUCT A LIE DETECTOR 238 (FOOTNOTE) TEST ON ME!
  5039. MY SURPRISE AT THIS STATEMENT WAS SO OBVIOUS, THAT DR. WILCOX NOTICED THAT I WAS
  5040. OBVIOUSLY TAKEN ABACK, AND INSULTED, AT THE INSINUATION THAT I HAD EVER LIED ABOUT
  5041. ANYTHING!
  5042. NONETHELESS, MR. REID BEGAN TO SET UP HIS POLYGRAPH DEVICE ON THE DESK NEXT TO MY
  5043. CHAIR, WHILE DR. WILCOX CONTINUED TO EXPLAIN, IN A CALM VOICE, THAT THE TEST WAS BEING
  5044. ADMINISTERED FOR MY OWN PROTECTION. SINCE ALL OF THE INTERVIEWS WITH THE ALIEN HAD
  5045. BEEN CONDUCTED TELEPATHICALLY, AND AIRL HAD DECLINED TO READ AND ATTEST THAT THE TYPED
  5046. TRANSCRIPTS WERE ACCURATE, THAT THE TRUTH AND ACCURACY OF THE STATEMENTS CONTAINED IN
  5047. THE TRANSCRIPTS DEPENDED ENTIRELY ON MY PERSONAL WORD ALONE. THERE WAS NO OTHER
  5048. RELIABLE WAY TO TEST THE ACCURACY OF THE TRANSCRIPTS WITHOUT SUBMITTING ME TO A BATTERY
  5049. OF TESTS AND PSYCHOLOGICAL EXAMINATIONS TO DETERMINE, IN THE OPINION OF "EXPERTS",
  5050. MEANING HIMSELF, WHETHER THE TRANSCRIPTS SHOULD BE TAKEN SERIOUSLY, OR NOT.
  5051. THE TONE OF HIS VOICE SAID VERY CLEARLY, "OR DISMISSED AS THE DELUSIONAL RANTING OF A
  5052. MERE WOMAN!"
  5053. MR. REID PROCEEDED TO STRAP A RUBBER TUBE AROUND MY CHEST, AS WELL AS AN ORDINARY
  5054. BLOOD-PRESSURE CUFF AROUND MY UPPER ARM. HE THEN PLACED ELECTRODES ON THE FINGERS
  5055. AND SURFACES OF MY HANDS. HE EXPLAINED THAT HE WOULD BE VERY OBJECTIVE DURING THE
  5056. INTERVIEW BECAUSE HE HAD BEEN THOROUGHLY TRAINED IN SCIENTIFIC INTERROGATION. THIS
  5057. TRAINING WAS SUPPOSED TO MAKE HIS INTERROGATION FREE FROM HUMAN ERROR.
  5058. 145
  5059. MR. REID EXPLAINED TO ME THAT, IN RESPONSE TO THE QUESTIONS HE AND DR. WILCOX WERE
  5060. GOING TO ASK ME, THAT ACTUAL PHYSIOLOGICAL CHANGES WOULD BE TRANSMITTED THROUGH A
  5061. SMALL PANEL UNIT. THE READINGS WOULD THEN BE TRACKED ON MOVING GRAPH PAPER, WHICH
  5062. HE PLACED BESIDE THE MACHINE ON THE DESK. THE PARALLEL GRAPHS ON THE PAPER WOULD
  5063. THEN BE CORRELATED AND INTERPRETED BY MR. REID, WITH THE "EXPERT" ASSISTANCE OF DR.
  5064. WILCOX, TO DETERMINE WHETHER OR NOT I WAS LYING.
  5065. BOTH MR. REID AND DR. WILCOX ASKED ME A SERIES OF INNOCUOUS QUESTIONS TO BEGIN,
  5066. WHICH ADVANCED INTO A MORE POINTED INTERROGATION ABOUT MY INTERVIEWS WITH AIRL.
  5067. HERE IS WHAT I REMEMBER ABOUT THE QUESTIONS:
  5068. "WHAT IS YOUR NAME?"
  5069. "MATILDA O'DONNELL", I REPLIED.
  5070. "WHAT IS YOUR DATE OF BIRTH?"
  5071. "JUNE 12TH, 1924", I SAID.
  5072. "WHAT IS YOUR AGE?"
  5073. "TWENTY-THREE".
  5074. "WHERE WERE YOU BORN?"
  5075. "LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA", I SAID.
  5076. (AND SO ON, AND SO FORTH.)
  5077. "ARE YOU ABLE TO COMMUNICATE BY TELEPATHY?"
  5078. "NO. I HAVE NEVER BEEN ABLE TO DO THIS WITH ANYONE EXCEPT AIRL." I SAID.
  5079. "WERE ANY OF THE STATEMENTS YOU MADE TO THE STENOGRAPHER FALSIFIED?
  5080. "NO", I ANSWERED.
  5081. "HAVE YOU INTENTIONALLY OR UNINTENTIONALLY IMAGINED OR FABRICATED ANY OF THE
  5082. COMMUNICATION YOU CLAIMED TO HAVE HAD WITH THE ALIEN?"
  5083. "NO, OF COURSE NOT", I SAID.
  5084. "ARE YOU INTENTIONALLY ATTEMPTING TO DECEIVE ANYONE?"
  5085. "NO."
  5086. 146
  5087. "ARE YOU ATTEMPTING TO OBSTRUCT THIS TEST?"
  5088. "NO."
  5089. "WHAT COLOR ARE YOUR EYES?"
  5090. "BLUE".
  5091. "ARE YOU A CATHOLIC?"
  5092. "YES."
  5093. "WOULD YOU TELL THE SAME STORIES TO YOUR PARISH PRIEST IN A CATHOLIC CHURCH
  5094. CONFESSIONAL THAT YOU TOLD TO THE STENOGRAPHER HERE AT THE BASE?"
  5095. "YES."
  5096. "ARE YOU TRYING TO HIDE ANYTHING FROM US?"
  5097. "NO. NOTHING."
  5098. "DO YOU BELIEVE EVERYTHING THE ALIEN COMMUNICATED TO YOU?"
  5099. "YES."
  5100. "DO YOU CONSIDER YOURSELF TO BE A GULLIBLE PERSON?"
  5101. "NO."
  5102. THE QUESTIONS CONTINUED IN THIS MANNER FOR MORE THAN AN HOUR. FINALLY, I WAS
  5103. UNHOOKED FROM THE POLYGRAPH MACHINE AND ALLOWED TO RETURN TO MY QUARTERS, STILL
  5104. UNDER GUARD BY THE MPS.
  5105. LATER IN THE AFTERNOON I RETURNED TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM. THIS TIME THE DESK WAS
  5106. REPLACED BY A HOSPITAL GURNEY. DR. WILCOX WAS ACCOMPANIED BY A STAFF NURSE THIS
  5107. TIME. HE ASKED ME TO LIE DOWN ON THE GURNEY. HE SAID THAT HE HAD BEEN REQUESTED TO
  5108. ASK ME THE SAME SERIES OF QUESTIONS THAT I ANSWERED FOR THE LIE DETECTOR TEST.
  5109. THIS TIME, HOWEVER, I WOULD RESPOND TO THE QUESTIONS UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF A "TRUTH
  5110. SERUM", 239 (FOOTNOTE) KNOWN AS SODIUM PENTOTHAL. AS A TRAINED SURGICAL NURSE, I WAS
  5111. FAMILIAR WITH THIS BARBITURATE DRUG AS IT WAS SOMETIMES USED AS AN ANESTHETIC.
  5112. DR. WILCOX ASKED ME IF I HAD ANY OBJECTION TO SUBMITTING TO SUCH A TEST. I TOLD HIM
  5113. THAT I HAD NOTHING TO HIDE. I CANNOT RECALL ANYTHING ABOUT THIS INTERVIEW. I ASSUMED
  5114. THAT WHEN I FINISHED ANSWERING THE QUESTIONS I WAS ESCORTED BACK TO MY ROOM BY THE
  5115. 147
  5116. MPS, WITH THEIR ASSISTANCE THIS TIME, AS I WAS TOO WOBBLY AND WOOZY FROM THE DRUG TO
  5117. NAVIGATE BY MYSELF. HOWEVER, I HAD A VERY PEACEFUL SLEEP THAT NIGHT.
  5118. APPARENTLY NEITHER OF THESE INTERROGATIONS YIELDED ANY SUSPICIOUS RESULTS AS I WAS NOT
  5119. ASKED ANY MORE QUESTIONS AFTER THAT. THANKFULLY, I WAS LEFT ALONE DURING THE REST OF
  5120. MY TIME AT THE BASE."
  5121. 148
  5122. CHAPTER SIXTEEN
  5123. AIRL DEPARTS
  5124. (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
  5125. "I REMAINED AT THE BASE, MOSTLY CONFINED TO MY QUARTERS, FOR ANOTHER 3 WEEKS
  5126. AFTER AIRL HAD BEEN "INCAPACITATED" BY DR. WILCOX. ONCE A DAY I WAS ESCORTED TO
  5127. THE ROOM WHERE AIRL LAY ON THE BED UNDER CONTINUED SURVEILLANCE BY DR. WILCOX,
  5128. AND OTHERS, I ASSUME. EACH TIME I WENT TO THE ROOM, I WAS ASKED TO TRY TO
  5129. COMMUNICATE WITH AIRL AGAIN. EACH TIME THERE WAS NO RESPONSE. THIS SADDENED
  5130. ME A GREAT DEAL. AS THE DAYS CONTINUED I BECAME INCREASING MORE CERTAIN AND
  5131. DISTRESSED THAT AIRL WAS "DEAD", IF THAT IS THE RIGHT WORD FOR IT.
  5132. EVERY DAY, I RE-READ THE TRANSCRIPTS OF MY INTERVIEWS WITH AIRL, SEARCHING FOR A
  5133. CLUE THAT MIGHT REMIND ME OF SOMETHING OR HELP ME IN SOME WAY TO RE-ESTABLISH
  5134. COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL. I STILL HAD THE ENVELOPE IN MY POSSESSION WITH COPIES
  5135. OF THE TRANSCRIPTS THAT AIRL WAS ASKED TO SIGN. TO THIS DAY, I DON'T UNDERSTAND
  5136. WHY NO ONE EVER ASKED ME TO RETURN THEM. I SUPPOSE THEY FORGOT ABOUT THE COPY
  5137. OF THE TRANSCRIPTS IN ALL THE EXCITEMENT. I DID NOT OFFER TO RETURN THEM. I KEPT
  5138. THEM CONCEALED UNDER THE MATTRESS OF MY BED ALL THE TIME I REMAINED AT THE BASE,
  5139. AND HAVE KEPT THEM WITH ME EVER SINCE THEN. YOU WILL BE THE FIRST PERSON TO SEE
  5140. THESE TRANSCRIPTS.
  5141. SINCE AIRL'S BODY WAS NOT BIOLOGICAL, THE DOCTORS COULD NOT DETECT WHETHER THE
  5142. BODY WAS ALIVE OR DEAD UNLESS IT MOVED. OF COURSE I KNEW THAT IF AIRL WAS NOT
  5143. CONSCIOUSLY ANIMATING THE BODY AS AN IS-BE, THE BODY WOULD NOT MOVE.
  5144. I EXPLAINED THIS TO DR. WILCOX. I EXPLAINED THIS TO HIM SEVERAL TIMES. EACH TIME
  5145. HE JUST GAVE ME A PATRONIZING SORT OF SMILE, PATTED MY ARM, AND THANKED ME FOR
  5146. TRYING AGAIN.
  5147. AT THE END OF THE THIRD WEEK I WAS TOLD BY DR. WILCOX THAT MY SERVICES WOULD NO
  5148. LONGER BE NEEDED BECAUSE IT HAD BEEN DECIDED BY THE MILITARY TO MOVE AIRL TO A
  5149. LARGER, MORE SECURE MILITARY MEDICAL FACILITY THAT WAS BETTER EQUIPPED TO DEAL
  5150. WITH THE SITUATION. HE DIDN'T SAY ANYTHING ABOUT WHERE THE FACILITY WAS LOCATED.
  5151. THAT WAS THE LAST TIME I SAW AIRL'S DOLL BODY.
  5152. 149
  5153. THE FOLLOWING DAY I RECEIVED WRITTEN ORDERS, SIGNED BY GENERAL TWINING. THE
  5154. ORDERS SAID THAT I HAD COMPLETED MY SERVICE TO THE U.S. MILITARY AND WAS
  5155. OFFICIALLY DISCHARGED FROM FURTHER DUTY AND THAT I WOULD RECEIVE AN HONORABLE
  5156. DISCHARGE AND A GENEROUS MILITARY PENSION. I WOULD BE ALSO BE RELOCATED BY THE
  5157. MILITARY, AND GIVEN A NEW IDENTITY WITH THE APPROPRIATE DOCUMENTS.
  5158. ALONG WITH THE ORDERS I RECEIVED A DOCUMENT THAT I WAS INSTRUCTED TO READ AND
  5159. SIGN. IT WAS AN OATH OF SECRECY. THE LANGUAGE OF THE DOCUMENT WAS FULL OF
  5160. "LEGALESE", BUT THE POINT WAS VERY CLEARLY MADE THAT I WAS TO NEVER, EVER DISCUSS
  5161. ANYTHING WHATSOEVER WITH ANYONE WHATSOEVER ABOUT ANYTHING WHATSOEVER THAT I
  5162. HAS SEEN, HEARD OR EXPERIENCED DURING MY SERVICE IN THE MILITARY -- UNDER PAIN OF
  5163. DEATH AS AN ACT OF TREASON AGAINST THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA!
  5164. AS IT TURNED OUT, I WAS PLACED INTO A FEDERAL GOVERNMENT WITNESS PROTECTION
  5165. PROGRAM 240 (FOOTNOTE), EXCEPT THAT I WOULD BE PROTECTED FROM THE GOVERNMENT BY
  5166. THE GOVERNMENT. IN OTHER WORDS, AS LONG AS I STAYED QUIET I COULD STAY ALIVE!
  5167. THE FOLLOWING MORNING I WAS PLACED ABOARD A SMALL MILITARY TRANSPORT PLANE AND
  5168. FLOWN TO A RELOCATION DESTINATION. AFTER BEING SHUTTLED TO SEVERAL LOCATIONS FOR
  5169. SHORT PERIODS, I EVENTUALLY I ENDED UP IN GLASGOW, MONTANA NEAR FORT PECK.
  5170. THE NIGHT BEFORE I WAS SCHEDULED TO BOARD THE TRANSPORT PLANE, AS I LAY IN BED
  5171. CONTEMPLATING THE WHOLE AFFAIR AND WONDERING WHAT HAPPENED TO AIRL, AND TO ME,
  5172. I SUDDENLY HEARD AIRL'S "VOICE". I SAT BOLT UPRIGHT IN MY BED AND TURNED ON THE
  5173. LIGHT ON THE NIGHT STAND! I LOOKED AROUND THE ROOM FRANTICALLY FOR A FEW SECONDS.
  5174. THEN I REALIZED THAT IT WAS AIRL, THE IS-BE. HER BODY WAS NOT IN THE ROOM WITH
  5175. ME, OF COURSE, AND IT DIDN'T NEED TO BE.
  5176. SHE SAID "HELLO!". THE TONE OF HER THOUGHT WAS PLAIN AND FRIENDLY. IT WAS
  5177. UNMISTAKABLY AIRL. I DID NOT HAVE THE LEAST DOUBT ABOUT THAT!
  5178. I THOUGHT, "AIRL? ARE YOU STILL HERE?" SHE ANSWERED THAT SHE WAS "HERE", BUT
  5179. NOT IN A BODY ON EARTH. SHE HAD RETURNED TO HER POST AT THE DOMAIN BASE WHEN
  5180. THE DOCTOR AND MPS ATTACKED US IN THE INTERVIEW ROOM. SHE WAS PLEASED TO
  5181. PERCEIVE THAT I WAS WELL, AND THAT I WAS GOING TO BE RELEASED UNHARMED.
  5182. I WONDERED HOW SHE ESCAPED FROM THEM. I WAS WORRIED THAT THEY MIGHT HAVE
  5183. INJURED AIRL BY THE SHOCK MACHINE. AIRL SAID THAT SHE WAS ABLE TO LEAVE THE BODY
  5184. BEFORE THE SHOCK WAS ADMINISTERED AND AVOIDED THE ELECTRIC CURRENT RUNNING
  5185. THROUGH THE BODY. SHE WANTED TO LET ME KNOW THAT SHE WAS SAFE AND NOT TO WORRY
  5186. ABOUT HER. I WAS VERY RELIEVED, TO SAY THE LEAST!
  5187. I ASKED AIRL IF I WOULD EVERY SEE HER AGAIN. AIRL REASSURED ME THAT WE ARE BOTH
  5188. IS-BES. WE ARE NOT A PHYSICAL BODIES. NOW THAT SHE HAD LOCATED ME IN SPACE
  5189. AND TIME WE WOULD ALWAYS STAY IN COMMUNICATION. AIRL WISHED ME WELL AND MY
  5190. COMMUNICATION WITH HER ENDED FOR THE MOMENT."
  5191. 150
  5192. POST SCRIPT FROM MRS. MACELROY
  5193. EDITOR' NOTE: THE FOLLOWING MESSAGE WAS ENCLOSED IN A SEPARATE
  5194. ENVELOPE MARKED "READ ME LAST", TOGETHER WITH THE ORIGINAL LETTER, THE
  5195. TRANSCRIPTS AND THE OTHER NOTES OF EXPLANATION I RECEIVED IN THE ENVELOPE
  5196. FROM MRS. MACELROY. THIS IS WHAT THE MESSAGE SAID:
  5197. "THE OTHER DOCUMENTS IN THIS ENVELOPE ARE THE END OF
  5198. THE STORY, AS FAR AS WHAT HAPPENED BACK IN 1947.
  5199. HOWEVER, SEVERAL MONTHS AFTER THE GOVERNMENT GOT ME
  5200. SETTLED AT MY FINAL RELOCATION DESTINATION, I
  5201. CONTINUED MY COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL ON A REGULAR
  5202. BASIS.
  5203. IT HAS BEEN ALMOST EXACTLY 40 YEARS SINCE THE CRASH
  5204. AT ROSWELL. SINCE THEN IT HAS BECOME OBVIOUS TO ME
  5205. THAT I HAVE BEEN ABLE TO COMMUNICATE TELEPATHICALLY
  5206. WITH AIRL FOR ONE REASON: I AM ONE OF THE 3,000
  5207. MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION. AT THIS TIME, ALL OF
  5208. THE MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION HAVE BEEN LOCATED
  5209. ON EARTH AS A RESULT OF THE DOMAIN ANNUNAKI MISSION
  5210. AND THEIR USE OF THE "TREE OF LIFE" DETECTION DEVICE.
  5211. THROUGH MY COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL, I HAVE RECOVERED
  5212. SOME OF MY MEMORY OF LIVES I'VE SPENT ON EARTH OVER
  5213. THE PAST 8,000 YEARS. MOST OF THESE MEMORIES ARE NOT
  5214. ESPECIALLY IMPORTANT COMPARED TO THE LONG BACKTRACK
  5215. OF EVENTS, BUT IT HAS BEEN A NECESSARY STEPPING STONE
  5216. TO REGAINING MY AWARENESS AND ABILITY AS AN IS-BE.
  5217. I CAN ALSO REMEMBER SOME DIM PATCHES OF MY LIFE IN
  5218. THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. I WAS A NURSE THERE
  5219. TOO. FOR THE MOST PART I'VE BEEN A NURSE OVER AND
  5220. OVER AND OVER AGAIN DOWN THROUGH THE AGES. I STICK
  5221. WITH BEING A NURSE BECAUSE IT IS FAMILIAR TO ME. AND,
  5222. I ENJOY THE WORK OF HELPING PEOPLE, AS WELL AS
  5223. MEMBERS OF THE RACE OF BIOLOGICAL BEINGS IN THE
  5224. DOMAIN WHOSE BODIES LOOK MORE LIKE INSECTS THAN
  5225. MAMMALS, ESPECIALLY THEIR HANDS. EVEN DOLL BODIES
  5226. NEED SOME REPAIR ONCE IN AWHILE, TOO.
  5227. AS I REMEMBER MORE ABOUT MY PAST, I REALIZE THAT THE
  5228. REST OF MY LIFE IS IN THE FUTURE. ETERNITY IS NOT
  5229. JUST IN THE PAST. ETERNITY IS IN THE FUTURE. AT
  5230. 151
  5231. THIS POINT I AM STILL NOT ABLE TO FULLY RETURN TO THE
  5232. DOMAIN. I AM SENTENCED TO ETERNAL IMPRISONMENT, LIKE
  5233. ALL OTHER IS-BES IN THE LIVING HELL CALLED EARTH,
  5234. UNTIL WE CAN DISABLE THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE SCREENS.
  5235. BECAUSE I WON'T KEEP MY BIOLOGICAL BODY MUCH LONGER
  5236. NOW, I AM INTENSELY AWARE THAT VERY SOON I WILL BE
  5237. RECYCLED THROUGH THE AMNESIA PROCESS OF THE "OLD
  5238. EMPIRE", AND STUCK BACK INTO ANOTHER BABY BODY TO
  5239. START ALL OVER AGAIN -- WITHOUT ANY MEMORY OF WHAT
  5240. WENT BEFORE.
  5241. AS YOU KNOW, MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY
  5242. FORCE HAVE BEEN WORKING TO SOLVE THIS PROBLEM FOR
  5243. THOUSANDS OF YEARS. AIRL SAYS THAT EVEN THOUGH THE
  5244. DOMAIN HAS LOCATED ALL OF THE LOST BATTALION OFFICERS
  5245. AND CREW, THE SUCCESS OF FREEING THEM DEPENDS ON THE
  5246. IS-BES WHO ARE ALREADY ON EARTH. THE DOMAIN CENTRAL
  5247. COMMAND CANNOT AUTHORIZE ANY PERSONNEL OR RESOURCES,
  5248. AT THIS TIME, TO CONDUCT A "RESCUE MISSION" AS THIS
  5249. IN NOT THE PRIMARY MISSION OF THE DOMAIN
  5250. EXPEDITIONARY FORCE IN THIS GALAXY.
  5251. SO, IF IS-BES ON EARTH ARE GOING TO ESCAPE FROM THIS
  5252. PRISON, IT WILL HAVE TO BE AN "INSIDE JOB", SO TO
  5253. SPEAK. THE INMATES WILL HAVE TO FIGURE OUT HOW TO
  5254. GET THEMSELVES OUT. VARIOUS METHODS OF RECOVERING
  5255. THE MEMORY AND ABILITY OF IS-BES HAVE BEEN DEVELOPED
  5256. OVER THE PAST 10,000 YEARS ON EARTH, BUT NONE HAVE
  5257. PROVEN TO BE CONSISTENTLY EFFECTIVE SO FAR.
  5258. AIRL MENTIONED THAT THE MOST SIGNIFICANT BREAKTHROUGH
  5259. WAS MADE BY GAUTAMA SIDDHARTHA ABOUT 2,500 YEARS AGO.
  5260. HOWEVER, THE ORIGINAL TEACHINGS AND TECHNIQUES TAUGHT
  5261. BY THE BUDDHA HAVE BEEN ALTERED OR LOST OVER THE
  5262. MILLENNIA SINCE THEN. THE PRACTICAL TECHNIQUES OF
  5263. HIS PHILOSOPHY WERE PERVERTED INTO ROBOTIC RELIGIOUS
  5264. RITUALS BY PRIESTS AS A SELF-SERVING INSTRUMENT OF
  5265. CONTROL OR SLAVERY.
  5266. HOWEVER, ANOTHER MAJOR ADVANCE OCCURRED RECENTLY. AN
  5267. ACQUAINTANCE OF THE COMMANDING OFFICER OF THE DOMAIN
  5268. EXPEDITIONARY FORCE SPACE STATION IS AN IS-BE WHO HAD
  5269. ONCE BEEN AN IMPORTANT ENGINEER AND OFFICER IN THE
  5270. "OLD EMPIRE" SPACE FLEET. HE BECOME AN "UNTOUCHABLE"
  5271. HIMSELF ABOUT 10,000 YEARS AGO AND WAS SENTENCED TO
  5272. EARTH FOR LEADING A MUTINY AGAINST THE OPPRESSIVE
  5273. 152
  5274. REGIME OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE ENGINEER WAS TRAINED
  5275. IN ADVANCED SCIENTIFIC IMPROVISATION THEORY THOUSANDS
  5276. OF YEARS AGO. THIS MAN HAS APPLIED HIS EXPERTISE TO
  5277. HELPING THE DOMAIN SOLVE THE APPARENTLY UNSOLVABLE
  5278. PROBLEM OF RESCUING THE MEMBERS OF THE LOST
  5279. BATTALION, AS WELL AS THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
  5280. CAREFUL OBSERVATION AND EXPERIMENTAL ANALYSIS OF THE
  5281. MECHANICS OF MEMORY IN IS-BES BY HE AND HIS WIFE, WHO
  5282. ASSISTED HIM, LED TO THE REALIZATION THAT IS-BES CAN
  5283. RECOVER FROM AMNESIA AND ALSO REGAIN LOST ABILITIES.
  5284. TOGETHER THEY DISCOVERED AND DEVELOPED EFFECTIVE
  5285. METHODS THAT THEY USED TO REHABILITATE THEIR OWN
  5286. MEMORIES. THEY EVENTUALLY CODIFIED THEIR METHODS SO
  5287. THAT OTHERS CAN SAFELY BE TRAINED TO APPLY THEM TO
  5288. THEMSELVES AND OTHERS, WITHOUT DETECTION BY THE "OLD
  5289. EMPIRE" THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATORS.
  5290. THEIR RESEARCH ALSO REVEALED THAT IS-BES CAN OCCUPY
  5291. AND OPERATE MORE THAN ONE BODY AT THE SAME TIME --
  5292. A FACT THAT PREVIOUSLY WAS THOUGHT TO BE UNIQUELY
  5293. LIMITED TO OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN.
  5294. ONE EXAMPLE OF THIS FACT IS THAT THE ENGINEER, IN A
  5295. PREVIOUS LIFETIME ON EARTH, WAS SULEIMAN THE
  5296. MAGNIFICENT 241 (FOOTNOTE). HIS ASSISTANT WAS A HAREM GIRL
  5297. WHO ROSE UP FROM SLAVERY TO BECOME HIS WIFE AND RULE
  5298. THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE WITH HIM. 242 (FOOTNOTE) SIMULTANEOUSLY,
  5299. SHE INHABITED ANOTHER BODY AND RULED HER OWN EMPIRE
  5300. AS QUEEN ELIZABETH. 243 (FOOTNOTE) AS THE QUEEN OF ENGLAND,
  5301. SHE NEVER MARRIED, BECAUSE SHE WAS ALREADY MARRIED TO
  5302. THE SULTAN OF THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE!
  5303. IN A LATER LIFE HE WAS INCARNATED AS CECIL RHODES.
  5304. 244 (FOOTNOTE). DURING HIS LIFE AS RHODES SHE WAS, AGAIN,
  5305. A PRINCESS, THIS TIME FROM POLAND. 245 (FOOTNOTE) AS SUCH,
  5306. SHE PURSUED RHODES UNSUCCESSFULLY TOWARD THE END OF
  5307. HIS LIFE. HOWEVER, IN THEIR NEXT INCARNATION THEY MET
  5308. AGAIN, WERE MARRIED, HAD A FAMILY, AND AGAIN, WORKED
  5309. TOGETHER SUCCESSFULLY ALL OF THEIR LIVES.
  5310. SEVERAL OTHER NOTABLE EXAMPLES OF THIS PHENOMENA WERE
  5311. OBSERVED. FOR EXAMPLE, THE PROCESS OF REFINING STEEL
  5312. WAS INVENTED BY THE SAME IS-BE WHO INHABITED TWO
  5313. BODIES SIMULTANEOUSLY. ONE WAS NAMED KELLY 246 (FOOTNOTE)
  5314. WHO LIVED IN KENTUCKY, AND THE OTHER WAS A MAN NAMED
  5315. 153
  5316. BESSEMER 247 (FOOTNOTE) WHO LIVED IN ENGLAND. THEY BOTH
  5317. CONCEIVED THE SAME PROCESS AT THE SAME TIME.
  5318. ANOTHER EXAMPLE IS ALEXANDER GRAHAM BELL 248 (FOOTNOTE) THE
  5319. INVENTOR OF THE TELEPHONE, WHICH WAS INVENTED BY
  5320. SEVERAL OTHERS AT THE SAME TIME, INCLUDING ELISHA
  5321. GRAY. 249 (FOOTNOTE) THE TELEPHONE WAS CONCEIVED
  5322. CONCURRENTLY IN SEVERAL LOCATIONS AROUND THE WORLD
  5323. ALL AT ONCE. THIS WAS A SINGLE IS-BE OF SUCH
  5324. TREMENDOUS ENERGY AND ABILITY THAT HE WAS ABLE TO
  5325. OPERATE SEVERAL BODIES IN SEVERAL DIFFERENT LOCATIONS
  5326. WHILE CONDUCTING COMPLEX RESEARCH WORK!
  5327. THANKS TO THESE REVELATIONS, THE DOMAIN HAS BEEN ABLE
  5328. TO RETURN SOME OF IS-BES OF THE LOST BATTALION TO
  5329. ACTIVE DUTY ON A LIMITED, PART-TIME BASIS. FOR
  5330. EXAMPLE, TWO YOUNG GIRLS WHO OCCUPY BIOLOGICAL BODIES
  5331. ON EARTH ARE NOW, AT THE SAME TIME, WORKING AS ACTIVE
  5332. MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ON THE
  5333. ASTEROID SPACE STATION AS OPERATORS OF A
  5334. COMMUNICATION SWITCHBOARD. THESE OPERATORS RELAY
  5335. MESSAGES BETWEEN THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE AND
  5336. THE DOMAIN COMMAND HEADQUARTERS.
  5337. RECENTLY, I, MYSELF HAVE BEEN ABLE TO RESUME SOME OF
  5338. MY OWN DUTIES FOR THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE
  5339. WHILE CONTINUING TO LIVE ON EARTH. THIS IS NOT AN
  5340. EASY TASK HOWEVER, AND CAN ONLY BE DONE WHILE MY
  5341. BIOLOGICAL BODY IS SLEEPING.
  5342. IT MAKES ME VERY, VERY HAPPY TO KNOW THAT WE MAY NOT
  5343. HAVE TO STAY ON EARTH FOREVER! THERE IS HOPE OF
  5344. ESCAPE, NOT JUST FOR THE LOST BATTALION, BUT FOR MANY
  5345. OTHER IS-BES ON EARTH.
  5346. HOWEVER, ALL IS-BES COULD BE HELPED TO BECOME MORE
  5347. AWARE OF THE ACTUAL SITUATION ON EARTH THROUGH THE
  5348. INFORMATION IN THIS ENVELOPE. THIS IS WHY I SENT
  5349. THESE LETTERS AND TRANSCRIPTS TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO
  5350. GET THESE DOCUMENTS PUBLISHED. I WANT IS-BES ON
  5351. EARTH TO HAVE A CHANCE TO FIND OUT WHAT IS REALLY
  5352. HAPPENING ON EARTH.
  5353. MOST PEOPLE WILL NOT BELIEVE ANY OF IT, I'M SURE. IT
  5354. SEEMS TOO INCREDIBLE. NO "REASONABLE" PERSON WOULD
  5355. EVER BELIEVE A WORD OF IT. HOWEVER, IT ONLY SEEMS
  5356. "INCREDIBLE" TO AN IS-BE WHOSE MEMORY HAS BEEN ERASED
  5357. 154
  5358. AND REPLACED WITH FALSE INFORMATION INSIDE THE
  5359. ELECTRONICALLY CONTROLLED ILLUSION OF A PRISON
  5360. PLANET. WE MUST NOT ALLOW THE APPARENT INCREDIBILITY
  5361. OF OUR SITUATION TO PREVENT US FROM CONFRONTING THE
  5362. REALITY OF IT.
  5363. FRANKLY, "REASONS" HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH REALITY.
  5364. THERE ARE NO REASONS. THINGS ARE WHAT THEY ARE. IF
  5365. WE DON'T FACE THE FACTS OF OUR SITUATION, WE'RE GOING
  5366. TO STAY UNDER THE THUMB OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" FOREVER!
  5367. THE BIGGEST WEAPON THE "OLD EMPIRE" HAS LEFT NOW IS
  5368. OUR IGNORANCE OF WHAT THEY ARE DOING TO ALL THE ISBES ON EARTH. DISBELIEF AND SECRECY ARE THE MOST
  5369. EFFECTIVE WEAPONS THEY HAVE!
  5370. THE GOVERNMENT AGENCIES THAT CLASSIFIED THE ENCLOSED
  5371. TRANSCRIPTS AS "TOP SECRET" ARE RUN BY IS-BES WHO ARE
  5372. NOTHING MORE THAN MINDLESS AUTOMATONS COVERTLY
  5373. ORDERED ABOUT THROUGH HYPNOTIC COMMANDS GIVEN BY THE
  5374. "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON OPERATORS. THEY ARE THE
  5375. UNKNOWING SLAVES OF UNSEEN SLAVE MASTERS -- AND ALL
  5376. THE MORE ENSLAVED BY THEIR WILLINGNESS TO BE SLAVES.
  5377. MOST OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH ARE GOOD, HONEST, ABLE
  5378. BEINGS: ARTISTS, MANAGERS, GENIUSES, FREE THINKERS
  5379. AND REVOLUTIONARIES WHO HAVE HARMED NO ONE, REALLY.
  5380. THEY ARE NO THREAT TO ANYONE EXCEPT THE CRIMINALS WHO
  5381. HAVE IMPRISONED THEM.
  5382. THEY MUST FIND OUT ABOUT THE "OLD EMPIRE" AMNESIA AND
  5383. HYPNOSIS OPERATION. THEY MUST REMEMBER THEIR OWN PAST
  5384. LIVES. THE ONLY WAY THIS WILL EVER HAPPEN IS TO
  5385. COMMUNICATE, COORDINATE AND FIGHT BACK. WE HAVE TO
  5386. TELL OTHER PEOPLE AND THEY HAVE TO DISCUSS IT OPENLY
  5387. WITH EACH OTHER. COMMUNICATION IS THE ONLY EFFECTIVE
  5388. WEAPON AGAINST SECRECY AND OPPRESSION.
  5389. THIS IS WHY I AM ASKING YOU TO TELL THIS STORY.
  5390. PLEASE SHARE THESE TRANSCRIPTS WITH AS MANY PEOPLE AS
  5391. YOU CAN. IF THE PEOPLE OF EARTH ARE TOLD WHAT IS
  5392. REALLY GOING ON HERE, PERHAPS THEY WILL BEGIN TO
  5393. REMEMBER WHO THEY ARE, AND WHERE THEY CAME FROM.
  5394. FOR NOW, WE CAN BEGIN OUR OWN RELEASE AND RESCUE WITH
  5395. WORDS. WE CAN BE FREE AGAIN. WE CAN BE OURSELVES
  5396. AGAIN. PERHAPS I WILL MEET YOU IN PERSON, WITH OR
  5397. WITHOUT A BODY, SOMEWHERE IN OUR ETERNAL FUTURE.
  5398. 155
  5399. GOOD LUCK TO ALL OF US,
  5400. MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
  5401. -- END OF MRS. MACELROY DOCUMENTS --
  5402. 156